Board Thread:Important Logs/@comment-26510601-20170403200413

Shifting of the Sand Part 2

Keruberosu

It was now currently 12:30 am and the same hawk that was sent flying from Sunagakure had made its way to Konoha it had made it probably faster than most hawks’s and did its job well upon reaching the Kage building this is when things would be sent into motion. Ikeru would be sitting inside his office in the normal chair turning to hear the flapping of exuberant wings he was almost ready to strike and take its heart but that’s when he spotted the seal of the Kazekage and the color of the scroll indicated it was surely from Sunagakure he would quickly fasten it open and slam it down onto his table. The stern eyes of Ikeru would read over it moving his hair out of his eyes before finally realizing the content of it and he sat back into his chair and simply began to think. “Is it really worth it? I’m fairly sure Suna can handle a measly 400 nin, then again I was always taught not to under-estimate. Hmm.” After a good minute of own personal mental debate he would walk over to his command console. Sounding an siren throughout the village especially the parts where shinobi were located and if they weren’t already awake he would now make an announcement over the intercoms. “It is Ikeru Senju your leader and Hokage I need for all shinobi to report to the courtyard of the Hokage building without time wasted. We have something very urgent on our hands you all have 10 minutes and come fully equipped and prepared to ride out. Also Stablemen round up as many horses as you can. STAT. “ From there the transmission would end and the whole village and the shinobi the most would be left in the cold and completely confused to what exactly was even going on, but from Ikeru’s standpoint all they needed to know was that they were ordered to move and they needed to get a move on. Konoha was mobilizing but for what motives and how much would it cost for another village? It would soon be revealed.

[ANNOUNCEMENT All entrance posts for Shifting of the sand PT2 are only allowed to be 5 lines max, or 300 words.]

Edited by Keruberosu 03:28, May 6, 2016

AkiInuzuka

Miki’s beady blue eyes scanned those Aki passed below as she burst forwards. Her hands met the tiles of the roof currently serving as her perch that she’d immediately abandon for the next. The sensations exploding inside of her were almost too much to bear and yet on she went growing faster with each passing stride. Shinobi of all walks in the village were making their way to the designated position demanded of them by the Kage himself and her, Aki Inuzuka was going to participate finally in one of the most massive opportunities available in her young life thus far. The girl was fully equip with her body well rested after the vigorous training with her Sensei whom hadn’t been then but was surprisingly now. Her pigment-less orbs leered ahead taking note of a large crowd forming in the distance.

“This is it Miki, if there’s ever a time to prove ourselves it’s gonna be today!”

“Yap!”

Together they came to a stop and a gentle land whilst uprighting and studying the scene. Lots of unfamiliar and familiar faces but she didn’t see her Sensei yet..Where was he? Eh, no matter..She took in a deep breath through her highly sensitive nose only to be greeted by a load of scents. Normally a young inexperienced Inuzuka would have been confused and unable to pin point a specific smell they were searching for but Aki was a Shinobi and soon enough she’d be able to catch his. When she did she’d make her way as quickly as she could to his side. There was fear tarnishing a lot of people but more so excitement and righteousness. She was not an exception.

03:42, May 6, 2016

HitomiHyuga

The sirens caused the pearlesque eyes to open with a start as she sat up and looked to the window as she saw the red light flashing and the siren whaling. There was no time for her to waste. She’d slide on her normal Shinobi outfit and wasted no time in placing on the metallic fingertips that were always maintained to the specifications that Keldran gave her. She’d wrap her side pouch on that now held a full medkit as well as her 4 kunai, 8 senbon and 1 smoke bomb. She’d take off from her window and run across the rooftops while placing her hair up into a ponytail. Not taking long to get to the courtyard, She’d jump down into a crouched position before walking into the center of the courtyard looking to see whom else would answer the call.

03:47, May 6, 2016

RandAltork

It was barely past midnight when the alarm sounded, it stirred Mugen from his thoughts. He hadn’t slept yet; instead he had been sitting in his empty home in a dark silence, twirling a wooden necklace. The Hokage’s alert requested all Shinobi, but did that include Genin? He didn’t know but he figured it would be good for his reputation to turn up regardless. He gathered his gear and got dressed; a sleeveless black hoody and standard issue pants. His gear was a five Kunai, two Shuriken, five smoke bombs and 5 paper bombs. He left his empty house; he had no family to see him off, to wish him good luck. He closed the door behind him and took off at a run towards the Hokage Building’s Courtyard. He caught sight of numerous others making their way but ignored them. It was a total of 5 minutes before he arrived, Mugen kept to the outer rims of the gathering crowd, he didn’t know anyone here and didn’t care for small talk at the time. He took a seat on the ground and waited, rolling the wooden necklace around his fingers.

Edited by RandAltork 03:59, May 6, 2016

KasumiHozuki

It was dark in Seika’s home, down the hall from her room all you could hear was her fathers snores whereas his eldest daughter slept soundlessly. Seeming like a goddess resting, even in sleep the Sarutobi’s female skin’ glowed from the slight moon light that peeked from her widows shades. Her Jet black hair was scattered all of her bed and her body faced up to her ceiling from underneath her silk covers. She dream’t about her sisters, both the twins training in the clan temple. Although everything was so vivid Seika knew it was a simple dream… It was short ended as she heard the village sirens go off.

Snapping up from her bed in a haste, she took a second to figure out what was wrong. Hearing the Hokage’s voice go on the intercom, his intrusions were clear. “10 minutes… I’ll be there in 7” Still fresh and clean from her night shower, she checked her breathe and it smelled of strong mint. “Okay thats fine…” Running into her closet she put on her usual navy blue outfit, consisting of a half top that exposed a bit of her cleavage and covered her neck. Underneath she wore fishnets to keep everything in place, to match she had shorts that had open cuts on the sides with a black belt. Not showing her legs, she covered them entirely with bandages right below her shorts. Seika also wore black gloves that mostly covered her arms to go with her black ninja shoes. As for her weapons, Seika was always ready to go; In her first pouch that was attached to her left thigh held 10 kunai and her new black steel chakra blades— that her close friend Keldran had forged for her. Then in her 1st of 2 pouches attached to her lower back held 10 shurikans, while the last pouch held her 3 smoke bombs and 2 paper bombs.

Ready to leave Seika ran into her parents room seeing that they were awake with her sister crawling into their bed in curiosity of what was happening. Nodding to her father he gave her a stare. It showed worry as he knew she might not come back home— Being an experienced and retired shinobi he knew what those sirens meant… He knew nothing good was to come from it.

“I love you guys be safe” She yelled as she ran down the stairs and out the door. Sprinting out of the clan compound she looked was counting down the time she had 3 minutes until her 7 minute head timer would go off. Arriving into the village after a minute of speed running the darkness seemed to make her golden green eyes glow… She could see swarms of ninja running in the same direction. Seika was beginning to get a bad gut feeling, “I wonder if my team will be there… Or Keldran…” She whispered to herself as she finally got to courtyard of the Hokage’s building, where she would find a number of random shinobi in the mix. Noticing in the centre her student. “Hitomi!” Seika yelled to grab her attention as she waited to see if what the hokage was going to tell them.

03:55, May 6, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

Sleep? Not something B did anymore, He would be sitting atop his one room shack legs crossed meditating in the midnight darkness. Still he would sit for hours after the streets cleared and silence would fill the air a joyous sound indeed. That ounce of joy he would let enter his soul would soon be ripped out by the blaring sound of what seemed to be an alarm. He would open one eye slowly as he awakened from his zen like state "Fucking Hokage... what is it...." he would say quietly under his breathe as he heard the voice of Ikeru Senju fill the Konoha air. A call to arms to help the Village known as Sunagakure as they were under attack "Why should I help these sand rats? Can they not hold their own?..." he would say as he raised up to a standing position "BLOOD CAN BE SPILLED BOY, THE JOYOUS SCENE OF LIFELESS BODIES PILED AND YOU CAN CAUSE IT MY BOY!" the demon shackeled within the boy would say as he would break free once more as the power Satsui no Hado would run free throughout his body. "GO..... GO NOW AND PROVE YOUR WORTH MY BOY... kill.... Kill...... KILL!" the demon would say raging on in his mind as he let out a lion like roar showing his sharp teeth and opened his eyes now glowing a dark crimson. "Feast we will..." he would say as he took off at a sprint towards the Hokage building courtyard to group with the Konoha forces to take on the poor bastards that had infiltrated the asshole in the sand.

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 04:13, May 6, 2016

KumikoKyoko

Kumiko was fortunately awake. It was probably because of the training she had been doing. Still she was working on trying to manipulate her chakra, and even now all she could get was a small tingling in her hands before she gave up. She would get there, she knew that. But she wasn't sure what was stopping her. With a sigh the woman drew her shoulders up, and then turned her attention to the work before her. Paperwork of all sorts, with details of clans and capabilities. She was still doing her research work. But the call came up and she knew she would need to go. With a groan the woman loaded up everything she had at her disposal, and started to prepare herself for whatever was needed. Even if she did not, at that time, feel she was an adequate individual for those around her.

With that kind of call, she did the only thing she could do. She threw on her ANBU armor and her mask. She bolted off towards where the call had come, glad that her physical speed was matching her mental acuity now. Eito worked her hard in training, so all she could do was continue to try to improve herself. She didn't know what was going on, she just knew it couldn't be good. With that she made her way as fast as she could, and decided she would do everything in her power to aid as much as she could. At least she knew she could strategise and help others with such things - there was that.

04:27, May 6, 2016

Divine Ziel

Ded was in his home, about to take off his normal shinobi attire but then he heard the siren which caught him off guard for a moment as he fell backwards in his chair and heard what the Hokage said. Merely pushing himself to the side, he would only then stand up as he grabbed his katana off of the table where he put it on and said to himself "Finally some fucking action!" Smirking evilly, Ded only bursted through his door and closed it behind him while he then made haste to the courtyard. After a good five minutes of quickly running, Ded made it as he already saw some people there and squinted around and sighed "Where's that baka Keldran? He's usually the first to show up to something like this." He stretched his arms behind his head and walked along as he stood in the background if anything as if he wasn't even there. He only waited for the Hokage to come out and speak or whatever was going to happen. Standing there just for a bit longer and getting a bit impatient, he said "Baaaaaaka." rather loudly on accident and merely chuckled to his own mistake.

05:13, May 6, 2016

Yukiusagi4477

The girl had been in a death like sleep, until the loud wail of the sirens woke her. She shot up in bed, several soft items falling to the ground. Hearing the call to arms she rose and quickly changed from her PJ's into her usual ninja clothes. Grabbing her four pouches and her two Katana she strapped on her shoes then headed to the kitchen. Stuffing a few food items in her small backpack, the kept an apple out, which she ate as she hurried through the streets to the Hokage's building. Joining the others she quietly went up to Hitomi and Seika sensei, waiting for the Hokage to tell them what was wrong.

05:27, May 6, 2016

Littleteddybearlilly

IT was a normal day for Lilly as she would always be at THE training grounds from morning till early afternoon but her training with youko was called to a halt as THE siren rang and THE hokage spoke, his words sounded vage but she could tell iT was something big going on. She was happy she had everything with her and always had her ninja clothes under her trainingclothes. She turns to youko who jumpen on Lillys shoulder right after pulling of THE hoody then running off to meet up with THE others. She ariced after meer minutes and stands silent and serieus to hear what was going on.

05:59, May 6, 2016

ThisIsBullshit2015

Patting down the sheets of his bed, a yawn emanated from the mouth of a young child, exhausted from today’s combination of tasks between his daily morning training to the afternoon errands of running rampantly about the streets to the usual household cleaning and usual chores. It tired the child immensely so, evident from his preparation to just about fall into the bed, though a shadow swiftly brushed by as he moved to close his window. It startled the child as he stumbled backwards a step, then pressing his cheek against the window in curiosity. ‘A bird?’ the boy thought to himself as it was peculiar, though it maybe imperative to discover what yet remained unknown.

Moments later, his window shook from the vibrations the quite obnoxiously loud speaker which the words could be heard loud and clearly, nearby houses’ lights flickered on from downstairs, Ryouta could hear his father. ‘Something urgent then…’ the child thought to himself yet again as he moved to prepare ‘Whatever that shadow was, it’s probably the cause of it all’ responded the voice of his Zodiac, the child sighing as he undressed and donned the usual attire of the white shirt, black hoodie and the shinobi flak pants.

Arranging his pouches in order behind the rear of his waist and strapping Gisei over his shoulder, Ryouta smiled, prepared before hurriedly rushing downstairs, bowing to his parents respectively before continuing out of the door and pacing towards the courtyard indicated, his smile faded and his eyes narrowed as the boy repeatedly thought to himself ‘Focus’.

06:11, May 6, 2016

HokageSenju

Directly following Kumiko’s approach, Kei stepped out from behind one of the several trees in the courtyard and positioned himself directly beside her; looking out where the Hokage was said to emerge.

Seeing as today’s calling wasn’t one of ROOT, the Uchiha was not seen wearing his mask but instead had it strapped to his side as his keen eyes darted over everyone who had gathered thus far. –Hitomi, Yuki, and even Ryouta? Hmm… it seems another burden will be placed to rest upon the shoulders of our generation.-

With his eyelids narrowing in a frown Kei pocketed both hands and stared off dead ahead while whispering to his ROOT companion “Are you sure you’re ready to go out on the field? Eito is aware of your presence and tasked me with seeing to your survival, but still, there is always a chance of death… someone as smart as you must know that.”. Even with their age difference, Kei spoke with a sense of superiority that stemmed from his place in ROOT’s unspoken hierarchy. He was young, but his level of skill had spoken for itself during his training in ROOT. And with her deep pool of knowledge she’d surely know of him too. Even so, his genuine words showed that he recognized a senior when it came to matters of the mind.

From what it looked like, he was the only one present who was adept when it came to Genjutsu. But all other areas of combat were covered very well from what he knew of the amassed Genin. In order to properly strategize he needed more information, and there was a walking library beside him who could provide him with just that. He kept to a whisper as he spoke to her again. “Kumiko-san… while we wait. Would you tell me what information you have on everyone gathered?”

06:22, May 6, 2016

AnonymousSavage

There O was filled in a room with a whole bunch of women and weed blazing and having fun for the night while enjoying himself in more ways than one. He was definatelly at a 100% capacity of happiness and nothing could ruin this moment, or so he thought. The loud siren came ringing through the village causing the boy to snap his eyes wide open quickly and sit up waking from his dream in full alert mode ready to go, but after realizing what was going on his face went back to a droopy state. Sighing he looked at the clock seeing it was 12:32 am as he just shook his head in disgust quickly getting up and sliding directly into his normal attire and made sure to place his goggles over his eyes as always leaving his home and heading for the courtyard. Whille walking with an annoyed look as he stared at the ground, O could hear some others being pure hyped up about the situation all together meanwhile he was left mumbling to himself " Aww hellnaw cuz.... If y'all don't relax y'all ol wiley Onbaa actin asses down.... To damn early for a nig to be awake... This sum ol bullshit...." and looked up only to see he arrived at the courtyard with all the others and simply sat on the ground with his face in his hands waiting patiently while trying to stay awake and not slap a bitch.

08:29, May 6, 2016

TheSilverPoet

Ikime was sharpening his Katana with a wet stone since his last encounter with isamu, He saw how important it was to take care of your blade. It was around midnight as the stars shine while ikime was working on his blade after sharpening the blade for a half hour He would hear a loud siren with the hokage saying that they needed to gather. He would stand up walking towards his appartment. Packing His pouches with stuff he would need for a mission.

this included his 6 Kunai's his 4 shurikans his 6 Senbons,3 smoke bombs and 3 paperbombs. He would tighten the Sageo on his saya and walk towards the gathering point of the village that seemed to look like it was in chaos.

as Ikime reached the gathering point he started to look everywhere looking for his little sister Yuki.

10:07, May 6, 2016

YasuHatake

“Are you heading out then?” called a deep voice, in response all he would receive would be a short not as a smaller female pulled a cat like mask, staring at it for a brief moment before setting it aside. Today it wasn’t a ROOT mission, no it was something much more important. “Be safe Yasu….I love you” he added, offering the child a short hug. The young female hugged back and offered a short response, “Love you too.” With that said she slipped on her ninja shoes and strapped her chokuto to her waist, her tanto equipped to her back. With another quick motion she equipped her ninja pouch to her back, a kunai holster attached to her left thigh. Gloved fingers reached out and threw the door open, Yasu looked back at her father for just a moment before she took off in a sprint, her hand shutting the door behind her.

As the young female traveled through the village streets she’d see various people looking out their windows in worry, stress even… ‘What is going on..?’ she questioned internally, her single onyx hue shifting to look at the villager’s distress, the other eye would be hidden by a black eyepatch. Yasu concentrated chakra to her heels before running up a building, eventually finding herself upon the roof. It was now she propelled herself forwards with full speed, her body moving in a blur as she charged ahead towards the Hokage’s mansion. The moonlight overhead provided adequate light as she traveled. This night the young Hatake wore a black jumpsuit, upon the left side of her chest had been the Hatake family crest, a violet cloth would be wrapped around her waist. Within short moments she met the Hokage’s Mansion courtyard, her exposed eye looking over the others.

16:50, May 6, 2016

Keruberosu


 * KF|-Even though it was night time and fairly late into the night at that the Fuma manor was still lively most of the smiths didn’t go to bed until around 2 am so they were used to harsh nights of staying up and so was Keldran himself. He still hadn’t dressed into his night time comfortable attire so he wore his normal shinobi attire along with both his claymore Murayoshi and his katana Masayoshi on his body. One resting gently on his back and the other on his right thigh. The sapphire boy had been taking a break from the ninja life after returning from the mission in that ghost village. It surely was taking a wrong toll on his mental state and he had been resting mentally and physically for about a week and a half now but it was about that time or so he thought. Tomorrow he was going to get back at it and that’s when during his thoughts. Sirens sounded all throughout the village a blaring to his ear but not as bad as it could be thanks to the thick walls of his house. An announcement by Ikeru would follow asking for allow shinobi so that included Keldran so he finished the small bowl of rice he had in front of him and strolled through town slowly to the Hokage building. He was one of the last people to arrive as many crowed into the courtyard then begin the tall pillar that he was he moved through the crowd of people swiftly making his way to the forefront without really paying attention to his surroundings. Then placing both hands behind his head he waited. “It’s good to be back.”- |KF|

20:15, May 6, 2016

Keruberosu

After the allotted ten minutes was said and done Ikeru himself along with the armies of the phoenix would begin to pour from the building as they made a long line that stretched about 50 feet in length then eventually the same soldiers made 4 line columns that formed into a square two squads behind the next surrounding the Hokage as he began to tread out from his office and into the open air. The night breeze swishing against his long nearly looking like it was blessed by the gods of fire mane of hair. Walking proud and tall the shinobi that all men and women feared and rightfully so. Ikeru Senju had made another appearance in front of the entire shinobi of Konohagakure for the second time in recent memory. Taking slow strides before he reached the podium and then once there placing both arms behind his back and interlocking fists. His base filled voice now began to fill the air as he spoke. “I’m not here to waste time, so I will keep this short and sweet. Sunagakure our allies are under attack and they sent me a letter for aid. I need a first response team to leave NOW as well as a follow up squadron of 100 shinobi to follow an hour or so behind them. I already have a list of the people I need for the first response so as I read of your names you need to head to the main gate of the village and leave immediately. “ His eyes trailing down to the Fuma boy so since he was already clear in his mind he announced his name first. “Keldran Fuma, you and Mugen and Outatsu Kaguya will form a squad and leave now. Dismissed.” His eyes motioning away from them and back into the wide crowd he continued to fire names of the tongue. “Seika Sarutobi, you will lead your already formed squad on this mission. All 4 of your are dismissed. “ A short pause as he head tilted to the list and he continued to speak after hence forth. “Lil b you will run an Adhoc squad with Ryouta Odotai and Kumiko Kyoko. You three are dismissed.” “And last but not least, Ded Lee you’ve been given temporary jounin rank for this mission you will take Aki Inuzuka, Lilly Inuzuka, and Yasu Hatake and form a squad. You 4 are dismissed. As for the rest form up and we shall discuss more inside file in.” After all the squads and names that were called left the remaining shinobi followed Ikeru into the hokage building and disappeared from sight.

Upon reaching the gate the stable men would have horses for each person that had their name called. Each horse having 2 days of food rations and water on its sides to boot. Since Keldran left first he was the front guard and he was given a signal flare by the shinobi guarding the gates as a parting gift to Ikeru to use in battle or to warn his comrades. 3 different flare colors were given each signifying different things and meanings when shot into the air and Keldran would keep this in mind. As the rest continued to file in they would all travel together in a big pack leading towards Sunagakure it was going to take 3 hours on horse and on foot would be even longer and would waste energy that surely would need to be saved for the battle.

Meanwhile….

In Sunagakure Captain 2’s battalions comlinks grew more and quieter as the moments passed by. The other captains would begin to worry about the status of his battalion and went to ask so it drew the idea for him to report in once more. “Report all troops now.” After a few seconds would report in. “Squad 2 here we killed all bogies in our vicinity and are currently clearing a path behind squad 3 to help them get out.” “Good work. “ “Squad 3 reporting! SIR WE LOST TOO MANY WE CANT HOLD MUCH LONGER, PERMISSION TO RETREAT?” “Denied soldier squad 2 is almost there.” “Squad 2 we’re engaging now squad 3 hold on. WAIT WHAT? CLONES? CL- HUUAHHHHAHAH CAPTAIN-SANNNNN.” The static of squad 2’s radios would almost instantly wipe immediately from the channel and captain 2 would smash his hand into the side of the building as he spoke into it. “WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED? SQUAD 3 REPORT FUCKING REPORT?” All the soldiers behind the captains morale began to lower and some chatter between the group began to flutter into the open air. Doubt entering the hearts of the many was the easiest way to win any battle. The enemy knew the terrain better but Suna had the numbers it was a battle between brains and brawn at the moment and brains was winning. Squad 1 was wiped out, Squad 2 was mia currently, No one had reported from squad 4 yet either it was a blood bath and no one knew what was happening in there. “Squad 3 reporting. Squad 2 saved us but they all died to a clone explosion trap over.” “Damnit…” “Alright squad 3 take over that vantage point and bunker down until help arrives. “ Then suddenly the comlink was taken over by the sound of another soldier. “Squad 4 reporting well whats left of us. We still have 50 guys over here we managed to dispatch 2 buildings full of people but he had to break genjutsu so for the wait boss. Were heading to meeting squad 3 now.” “Good work and god speed.” Small victories but at the cost of many lives.

20:43, May 6, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

Keldran: |KF|-The moment his name was called first no less Keldran would immediately press his legs into the ground and leap upwards back towards the exit of the courtyard and with that he took to the gates of Konoha by running via the open rooftops. After a 5 minute or so run to get his muscles are stretched and prepared he was at the gate looking at the markings on the flare gun which he was given. Black was marked for the fallback or retreat flare ammo. Red was marked as the man down flare gun ammo or could be considered danger as well. Green the final piece of ammo which meant for the all clear or victory flare of sorts. When he finally finished going through them and he holstered the flare gun with the ammo on his left side pant notch he turned to hear the voice of a younger person. Snapping his head into that direction Keldran would smirk slightly as he hopped up onto his horse while speaking. His blue and white hair flowing against the night air. “That I am, nice to finally meet you student. We should’ve met awhile back but a shinobi life is a hectic one. I’d like to formally welcome you to Team Keldran I’ll be your sensei from now on. But I before boss so call me that. Now hurry and get on your horse, were just waiting for O now. Speak of the devil.” Turning to see the small kid walking towards them he would give him the same welcome to the team as he gave to Mugen. “Alright you two, watch eachothers back no matter what because the enemy can’t take us from the front. Capiche? Hyeah.” From there Keldran would slap the slacks of the horse down as he began to charge off and heading outwards of the village. Hoping both his genin would follow suit.-|KF|

O:Still sitting upon the ground trying to figure out a way to get his ass back to sleep, O was trying to tune out all the noises of the different people around him and so on. His plan was actually working pretty well for the time being untill he heard the main voice of the leader speaking out and explaining what exactly the situation was about. " Oh good shit good shit, i'm a nobody freakshow here anyway so ain't no way in hell i'ma get chosen guess i'll take my ass back home" he thought within his head while having a giant smile upon his face. Quickly O rose to his feet and started walking towards the direction of his home untill.... it was said. Yes, his full name had just been called out to the public freezing his body immediately and making that smile turn to a scowl while he looked down at the ground. Clenching his fists in anger becoming very hot headed he mumbled to himself " Out of all tha mothafuckin luck of course I get chosen.... Fuckin bullshit.. I am not a got damn murderer..... fuckin cunt bags....." quickly following up with loudly yelling in a way more polite and respectable voice saying " PLEASE..... CALL ME O....." and then just started walking on towards the gate while trying to calm himself down before he catches a case up in this hoe. Then O would arrive to the team sight and give a half hearted smile as he was still pissed the fuck off at this dumb nigga for saying his full name for no reason. “alright boss you can count on me.” He got on his horse even though it gave him a little trouble since he was so short but eventually he got it and followed behind Keldran forming a slight triangle formation with Mugen if Mugen caught the hint.

Mugen:*Mugen listened quietly to the Hokage’s orders. Seemed like genin were involved. He rolled his shoulders slowly and stood up after being dismissed. Mugen made his way through the crowd pushing rather rudely passed those who were still awaiting orders. When he was free of the crowd he took off at a sprint towards the main gates of Konoha. He arrived just after who he assumed was Keldran, though there was every chance it was the Kaguya. He approached him casually and stood next to him, his steel grey hair falling over his face “You Keldran Fuma? I’m assigned to your squad” His voice was calm and steady and he held himself with casual confidence. He listened to Keldran’s greeting and climbed up onto his own horse, running a hand through his mane “Aight boss, lead the way” he leant lazily in his saddle as the person who must be O arrived, Mugen waved briefly and waited for Keldran to finish his second welcome and start moving forward. Mugen followed suit, slapping the reigns quickly “Move”.

Edited by Keruberosu 18:28, May 7, 2016

KasumiHozuki

Seika: With the appearance of the Hokage stepping up to a podium, he explained that Sunagakure was under attack and needed the villages support and back up. Nodding, Seika listened carefully to hear if her or any other of her team would be called to be dispatched. Snapping her head up she heard her name and was given instructions to lead her team out at once. Staring over to Hitomi she noticed Yuki had found them so she walked over. “Alright ladies, we have to find Ikime” eyeing around, the crowd of people would begin to dissipate and go where they were needed. It did not take long for Seika to seek out the nara boy almost walk by them to pull him back.

“Finally… There you are. Alright guys, lets head to the main gates and I will give further instructions from there” Nodding off to her squad she pounced off the balls of her feet and began running towards the front gate. Once they would all arrive there would be 4 black horses waiting for them with 2 days food rations and water for the trip.

“Okay guys. This is not a drill anymore, this is a serious mission and we must be prepared for what comes. I will set us up in a diamond formation, Hitomi you will be leading up front guiding us. I will be leading behind her watching out for her blind side, Yuki you will be to my right and Ikime to my left. We will be making up from all sides, we will be riding in this formation until I say different. Keep your guards up high and I will not be taking any foolish business. There could be possibilities that we face high ranking rogues and the smallest mistakes could get us killed. If something is to happen to me, Hitomi You are the chunin leader, you must guide with strength and intelligence” Seika spoke in a more serious tone than she usually did, her face meant business.

Turning to take one last look at her village she prayed that she might come back.

“Let’s go” Seika would command, leaving some time for her students to get up on their horses and get into formation before they would head off.

Hitomi: Hitomi had listened to what was said by the Hokage and took a deep breath. This was her true test. No longer just a genin with a simple first aid kit, she was truly a med nin and her knowledge was going to be put to the test. With a nod hearing that she would be with her own team, it gave her a good feeling to know that two people she trusted with her life would be at her side. That was good enough for the young hyuga woman.

As she turned to chase after her sensei, she heard a voice calling her name. Stopping, the young woman looked about to see her mother, Miyako, running to her in her night dress and robe. Hitomi smiled softly as she quickly jogged over to her. “Okasaan.. What are you doing here?” Without saying a word, the older Hyuga woman took from her pocket a arm band that held the medical symbol on it and handed her the book that her teammate had given her only the other day on herbs and medical remedies. “I have also written in the inside cover, the recipe for ration pills that I have used for many years. I know you can follow the instructions well.” She leaned over and placed a kiss on her daughter’s forehead. “I am proud of you, Hitomi. Come home or if you must be taken from us, die with honor, my child.” Hitomi looked to her mother and gave a nod. She wouldn’t cry because she knew that off in the distance, her father would be standing in the window with his byakugan activated while watching the two of them.

Turning from her mother, she’d place the medical sleeve in her pouch and jogged back to her team. Listening to Sieka, she gave a nod. There was much at stake and she knew it. Placing her book into her pouch, she’d climb up onto the horse and almost instantly activate her byakugan. With the reins in one hand, she’d look to her teammates while steadying her horse and waiting for them to join her.

Yukiusagi: Yuki stood there, with the two and listened to the Hokage. Hearing her and her squad’s names she stood up straighter and nodded. As they walked towards the stables, she checked to make sure she had all her weapons. In her fist pouch on her right hip were her 5 Kunai and 4 Shuriken. In her second pouch, located on her left hip, she had her 3 senbon and single wire string. In the third pouch were her 3 paper bombs and 1 smoke bomb. This pouch was behind her on the left, almost hidden from anyone with a frontal view of the girl. Her fourth and final pouch held her Clan gloves, which she put on after confirming she had everything. This pouch would also contain any food pills, or small items she was given, it was located on the right side behind her just like the left one containing her bombs. Making sure her gloves were on tight she mounted the horse she was given and followed her squad. She was concerned about their allies in Sunagakure. Hearing the formation plan, Yuki moved to the right of Seika sensei then followed Hitomi.

Ikime: Ikime took his time finding Yuki failing to do so he would listen to the great but kind of spooky Hokage ’s speech. as he heard his name he got shivers on his back this was going to be his first mission and as was told it wouldn’t be an easy one either.

As Ikime was trying to find Yuki and his team. He soon found out that it would been Seika who would find him. As the harsher sound of the voice of Seika made an comment about Ikime that he was finally there. He looked at his teammates and saw them being so well prepared for this and so well trained too. It made him nervous and at the same time made him feel safe.

As The squad of Seika moved on towards the gates in this night Nervousness struck Ikime again as Seika said that this was not a drill anymore. And already talking about if She wouldn’t make it that the nurse would take over.

Ikime did a last check to tighten every pouch and his Seiko of his Katana. So nothing would fall from his body The pouch containing his Kunai and Shurikans was on his upper back almost at his shoulder blade an easy place for him to reach. His senbons would be in a pouch at his left hip. Smoke and paper bombs where on the back of his belt and the Seiko of his Katana was tightly wrapped around the right hip.

He would look at Seika in awe of her calmness and guts The same way he looked at Yuki and Hitomi. He felt like they where so well prepared and insecurity hit Ikime fearing what might come. He moved in the formation Seika told him watching carefully in every corner that his vision would let him. Holding the Tsuba of his blade with the thumb of his right hand so if someone would attack he could slide it out quickly.

23:38, May 6, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

B: Upon arriving at the courtyard he would hear two names called "Keldran and Seika", Keldran would have already rushed out with his squad and Seika readying hers. The next name would somewhat surprise B as he looked up at the podium towards the Hokage "Lil B you will be leading an adhoc squad" would be the sentence that left his mouth. "Me?" he would think to himself as he heard the names of those he would be leading into battle "Ryouta, Kei, Kumiko." two of which he had met in their last endeavour a almost two years ago the other unkown to him, that would soon change as he heard a quiet voice speak out her name as she stared at him, with her stood Kei which would make sense as they were both in the root branch of the anbu. "Good to know..." he would say in a monotoned voice his insides still rampaging in angst as he knew what he was about to get into and do. "To the front gate... Now." he would say as Ryouta emerged from the crowd and stood beside Kei, "The fastest route is by the rooftops keep close..." would be the last thing he would say as he took a running jump towards the closest roof. After about 4 minutes of B briskly running he would jump down to see team Seika taking off on their set of horses leaving clouds of dust behind. B and his squad would make their way towards the men tending to the 4 horses that stand waiting for B, Kei, Ryouta, and Kyoko to saddle up on and take off. B would get the orders and directions from the men as his team saddled up on the horses equipped with rations and supplies that would last each at least a few days. "Diamond formation... Kyoko behind to the left of me, Ryouta behind and to the right of me, Kei take the rear. Let's go!" He would say as his crimson eyes flared as if a fire had been lit in them as he kicked the sides of his horse slightly getting it to charge forward as the adhoc squad of genin took off into the night behind the two squads ahead of them towards Suna.

Kumiko: was quiet, as she watched everything unfold. Kei stepped up beside her and she tilted her head towards him in acknowledgement. “We were called I game. Eito has done well in making sure that there is someone watching out for me. I have a long way to go.” The woman said as she looked down at her hands quietly for a moment. When he asked her about the people present she opened her mouth to speak to him quietly, waiting to see if her seal would prevent her from speaking to him. As it seemed Eito had placed him with her, it was apparently alright for her to speak to him. She quietly began telling him about the people present at the meeting, and when the teams were called out she turned her head towards the individual that was placed at the head of the team that she had been placed on. The lilac haired woman slowly made her way towards him, bowing her head politely as she waited to see what the young man would dictate for their group. “I’m Kyoko Kumiko, I am a researcher and something of a strategist. I will do what I can to aid you in this situation.” With that the woman would quiet and follow the command of those around her, mostly so she could be assured that she was following the right path. Still though, in the back of her mind that self-doubt started to creep, but something started to blossom in her chest. She had been specifically assigned to do this, to go on this, that means someone saw something in her that she herself may not understand yet. None of her family had been called, but she had. They were probably on the reserve team that was showing up later, but that didn’t’ matter. What mattered is she had been placed specifically. A kernel of hope blossomed in her chest, as her shoulders rolled back and a spark of confidence entered her being. Perhaps she wasn’t so useless after all.

Ryouta: The serene night breeze brushed aside the boy’s golden locks whilst his eyes fell upon those whom the Hokage had him assigned to, remembering the face of the one they referred to as Lil B and Kei, more so Kei with the brutality he had displayed in the exam. Ryouta didn’t bother to glance at the Uchiha and responded to him with naught a word, but a sound ‘Tch’ and with that his expression formed into more of a somewhat serious demeanour rather than his usual disinterested appearance.

The child nods slowly as B’s commands came across clearly, breaking into a dash and seemingly keeping up with their allocated squad leader towards the gates, leaping from one roof to another, dashing across the rather larger buildings until they had arrived, a squad already there and riding off towards the gates. There was a problem it seemed, as the boy turned to the daunting height of the horse before him.

“I umm… I’ve never ridden a horse before” Ryouta said as B gave command to their formation before attempting to hop onto the horse, yet could barely see the other side of the saddle, laying across the saddle, his steed had thought it a good idea to break off ahead of the group, the rocking churning the boy’s stomach as he shook his head to retain focus.

He concentrated chakra into the soles of his sandals, reaching up with his feet to press at least the toes of his sandals against the side of the saddle and kicked himself up to seat himself on the seat. His legs were still however too short to reach the metal hoops where they should reside and with the reigns within his clasp he still had no idea what he was doing.

“WHAT DO I DO?!” he’d call out back to his squad

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 01:14, May 7, 2016

Divine Ziel

Ded Lee: Ded only heard everything being said by the Hokage himself. Nodding to it all, he then heard Keldran's name be called and then his squad dismissed. With each and every other squad being called and leaving, it came to Ded then while he was a bit shocked to be given temporary Jonin rank. Hearing his squad, he would only then smirk as he saw the two genin standing there with their dogs, indicating they were Inuzukas and then the white haired girl with the eyepatch. Keeping the smirk, he then yelled out "Oi, the two dogs and Eyepatch, you're with me." As he said so, he turned in haste as what could be seen from it was how his blue hair flowed behind him and his long, light brown coat doing the same. Katana in hand and his fire lit, he made it swift as he ran towards the main gate with his squad members probably behind him. As they reached so, Ded merely was given the reins of a beautiful brown horse as he then nodded towards the guard whom gave it to him and said "Keep the village safe." With that, Ded slapped the reins against the horse as he took off, expecting his team to already be behind him. He didn't care if they were apart of his squad at this point or not, this was a mission for the village just like last time and it was something important, so anybody left behind would merely have to catch up. The rear guard set in place!

Aki Inuzuka: As she jogged around following Ded’s scent she suddenly came right in front of the white haired Anbu from a few weeks earlier that handed her ass to her in a rather vicious unexpected spar. Something about missing curfew but beyond that Yasu Hatake recognized her and she did the same from their childhood in the days of the academy. Aki was faced again with her transgressions back then as an infamous and brutal bully that really gave the girl a hard time. Surprisingly Yasu wasn’t upset with her and the intensity of the moment seemed to fade away rather quickly after that. Was she participating too?

“..Yasu! Yo!..Ah..”

It was then the names were called, demanding their attention. The very moment her and the Hatake’s name were recalled simultaneously her overexcited fangy grin spread across her pale cheeks nearly splitting her red clan markings.

“..Haha! Yes! We’re on a team together! Oh yea you just watch Hatake I’m gonna show you what I can really do!..Oi lets go find Ded Sensei! I know where he is!”

With a hop in her step she made her way through the crowd to the man himself beginning to ascertain them. Lilly was here too..another Inuzuka like her but she wasn’t like the rest. She had a reputation of being a half-breed and the center of a lot of controversy at least amongst the youths of the bloodline. Once in a while she said a few things to the girl but not much.

“..Eh?..don’t tell me you forgot me already..”

Ded didn’t seem to remember their training or who she was at all, granted maybe he was giving a show of disassociation before the mission really got underway. The annoyance faded instantaneously and altered to something much more wary and uncomfortable when she realized that their mode of transportation were going to be horses.

“…Agh..it had to be these things? I hate horses..”

She muttered meekly, Miki peered out at the horses’s black eyes and gave a tiny growl. Her horse was as black as night with a few white spots on it’s back. Miki shared her dislike for the evil hooved creatures.

Yasu Hatake: “Hai” Yasu responded to Ded, her head nodding slightly as she began to jog, but a familiar voice called out to her, causing her to turn a bit. Her exposed eye remaining half lidded as she looked to Aki, the expression under her mask calm. “Oi~” she called out in response, offering a short wave to the girl. Beneath the black facial mask she offered a light smile, the friendly expression easy to read due to the way her eyebrows had moved. “Be on guard Aki, I’m sure this is going to be very dangerous. Don’t be so eager~” she added as she began to follow the direction Ded had been heading; the main gate. The young Hatake walked in a lazy fashion, her messy white locks dancing with the wind as she trailed behind Aki. Yasu didn’t provide a response to a few of the things Aki had said, she remained calm and focus. Any waste of energy could be detrimental, she knew this. After all they didn’t know how long this mission was going to take, better to be safe than sorry.

Soon Yasu was given reigns to a snow white stallion, who eyed her carefully. Yasu provided a nod to the guard as she climbed onto the horse, her eyes watching Aki and Miki as they fumbled a bit with the horse. The young Hatake offered a short laugh before taking the reins of her own horse before moving her hands in a whipping fashion, her heels tapping the sides of the horse. In response the creature took off, gravel digging up behind it as she travelled along Aki until they reached Ded. In a way Yasu was looking after the Inuzuka. It was due to her first mission outside of Konoha, the time she lost her Sensei. The young Inuzuka had no idea the hell they were heading into, and it worried her. Yasu didn’t want any deaths this time around, this time she was stronger and hopefully that was enough to protect her team.

Lilly Inuzuka: As she listened to the Hokage making his speech, she heard that she was on a squad with Ded, Aki and Yasu. As she heard Ded yell out, she would only then follow him with the other two as well. Once they reached the main gate, she hopped up onto the horse that she would be riding for the time being as she was with her squad.

01:01, May 7, 2016

Keruberosu

Keldran: |KF|-While intently riding forward on horseback Keldran would here and there look back to make sure his companions or better yet squad mates were ok. Also just in the distance abit he could barely make out some of the familiar faces of his comrades from the leaf and it gave him some confidence and reassurance about the whole ordeal. Keldran had no idea what he was walking into, hell he hardly ever knew what he was walking into. He just had to be ready to face it and he surely was as he always is. The long silence as they rode through the forest was broken though by Mugen surprisingly which was followed by some questions Keldran couldn’t help but laugh somewhat before beginning to talk after he heard everything O had to say. “Trust me I’ve heard about both of you already. You wonder why I picked you?” He would allow a brief pause in his talking to build some slight tension then he spoke again. “Because just like you two I’m a wildcard, failed the academy once. Knowing for being too headstrong for my own good, throwing myself into danger without thinking. You name it I’ve probably done it. I’m only 15 mind you, almost the same age as you both but I earned jounin through blood. And I mean blood. I trained in the land of iron with samurai for almost 2 years and came back a jounin. Wiether its luck or if I’m even deserving of your respect. I’ll leave that to you both to decide. Just know I’m glad both of you are still kicking and I consider to my friends and students. You won’t die tonight on my word.” Keldran spoke with such oozing confidence it could almost be infectious the large buster sword sized claymore jiggled on his back as they continued to ride the silence setting in once again and now he asked a question of his own to them both. “So you two, what are your abilities? Mine as well strategize while we got plenty of time.” Now he simply awaited an answer as they continued to gallop on. -|KF|

O: While they rode along on their horses O had his head slightly rested on the neck of his horse while holding on tightly making it seem as if he were K.O again but in fact he was well rested and awake just being a lazy boy. It wasn’t until Mugen started speaking that O’s attention locked onto anything in particular, but for the moment his body stayed in the same K.O’ed looking position until the male finished. Slowly O raised on up fully into a proper or as proper as he could do horse riding position and looked at Mugen with a blank expression through his goggles in silence for a single moment. In a very monotone and dry voice O spoke back saying “ It’s 12 am in the morning and here you sit tryin to star conversations and shit? Especially with a nig on horseback knowin damn well a nig don’t belong on a damn horse in the first place, really?” and then gave a very mean looking expression as if he were about to leap off and fight. Instead O bursted out into laughter smiling and replied “ That’s wassup I gotchu, my name is O Kaguya and before ya say anything just in case the rumors most spread about me are mostly fake I swear I’m not no murderin asshole of a monster as they make it out to be don’t believe the hype.”. Scratching his head and chuckling awkwardly he continued on with “ I’m very cocky and arrogant at times but I mean well, though I ain’t really got friends cause well… Lemme see you get locked up in darkness your whole life and have socials skills dammit this shit is hard as fuck people don’t mkake no damn sense to me and I just somehow scare people I dunno man… Other than that whatever we gotta do I’m fully in I ain’t no coward and the man or beast I run from ain’t been born and it’s momma is already dead mhm mhm…” he’d end nodding his head and looking back forwards at the direction they were going.

Mugen: *Mugen remained pretty quiet for a while as they rode; he was perfectly awake though his resting expression probably made him look tired. After a good ten or so minutes Mugen finally piped up, they were in a triangle formation so it would be pretty easy to communicate “So …” his voice carried just far enough for Keldran and O to hear him clearly “If we’re on a squad together we should probably have a rough understanding of who we are right?” he gave a shrug, his bare arms getting goosebumps from the cool night “I’m Mugen” he left the clan name out because in all honesty he never found out what his last name really was “I tend to go a bit wild, and I really mean wild. I’ll apologize in advance for that” Mugen went quiet marking the end of his talking, it was up to the others to keep the conversation going or make this trip to Suna mind numbingly awkward.

02:57, May 7, 2016

KasumiHozuki

Team Seika:

Seika: Riding along at fast pace Seika focused on her surroundings, she used her sensing ability being able to branch out a least 10-12 metres out. About 3 metres ahead a she could sense and now see a group of konoha ninja which were probably the first to be dispatched. Feeling the heat build in her cheeks she could see locks of blue hair that almost made her fall of her horse. Snapping out of it she could see it was none other then her “Close Friend” Keldran with the rest of his team.

“Oh… Hey!” She yelled out to them as her team reached their tails. Looking to her left from the corner of her eyes she could see Ikime had his hand on the hilt of his katana. “Ikime relax… There’s no danger yet. If there was I will be here to warn and protect you” Seika reassured her newest member and looked back to the rest of her squad. “Remember even if their are more of us here stay in formation and do not let your guards down” Commanding her squad from the back of the group she looked at Keldran trying to hide her glowing blush from within her cheeks.

‘Although I’m happy to see him… Now my team will be shocked seeing me like this’ Giggling uncontrollably she bit on her lip to prevent further laughter. Closing her eyes for a second and re-opened them, Changing out of her girlish squeals she went back to a more serious nature. As much as she might have wanted to ride up to him and express how much she wanted to hug him along other things, Seika had a job. One that was of extreme importance…. However that did not mean her blush faded, she eyed towards Keldran hoping he would notice her in the slightest but stayed back with her guards up. Just in case something would come.

Hitomi: With the byakugan activated and Hitomi being in the front of their diamond, she’d see B at the gate as they rode through it and she continued to watch him until she could no longer see him due to her blind spot. A soft sigh left her lips as she thought to herself. At least she knew he was alright. However, she saw the glow of his eyes and knew what that would mean. “Anything can happen.. “ She said to herself as she once more looked about to the various areas around them. With the byakugan activated, it allowed her to see up to a distance of 45 meters or 135 feet in all directions. This allowed her to even see a head of Keldran’s group and behind B’s group. If Ded’s group caught up to them, she would have been able to see partially their group before things got to be blurry. However, she was in the perfect position to be a scout for them all the way around.

She’d look over her shoulder and speak just loud enough for Yuki to hear her. “I’m looking for the herbs on this list. If we are able to stop somewhere along the route, I need you to help me find them.” She’d hold up the list that her mother placed in the book and knew that Yuki would be the best person for that job.

Hitomi just chuckled as she saw the blush on Seika’s face but chose to not say a word about it. She had a feeling she knew who it was since her sensei was continuing to look in front of them. Such was their good luck, perhaps. With the ride ahead of them, Hitomi took the chance to listen to the sound of the horses and feel the cool air of the night against her face. It was a good place to be. One that was able to center her and give her that moment of tranquility though the future held many uncertainties.

Yukiusagi: As they rode, Yuki thought. What were they getting into? Was everyone going to be okay? How would she handle watching other die? Would she die? ‘’”Calm yourself, Yuki.”’’ Mimi said. Sighing aloud The girl tried to calm down. Looking to Hitomi she saw how beautiful and lady like she was. Giggling a bit she added “She may look harmless, but I feel bad for anyone who gets her mad.” She thought, feeling better. Hearing her Sensei’s own giggles, Yuki turned her golden hues on Seika. Cocking her head to the side question marks seemed to be surrounding her. Clearly confused she looked ahead and noticed the Blue hair. “The guy from the festival. Seika sensei was drinking with him, she seemed pretty into him…” Thinking to herself, she grinned a bit, but remained silent.

The air was nice, making the girl lift her face a little. Her horse didn’t seem to need guiding so the reins were loosely held in her gloved hands. Taking in the cool fresh air, she let her ears expand, allowing her to hear sounds up to about 100 feet away. She already had a small amount of chakra flowing though her body, so she would be ready to form seals if they were attacked, just like Seika sensei had taught her. Hitomi’s voice brought her gold eyes down from the sky and to the other girls own pearl ones. Taking the paper, Yuki nodded. As they rode along, she did as requested every time they stopped or slowed down enough for her to jump off her stead, search the nearby areas and keep pace with the group.

Ikime: (Brief Summarization) Ikime nodded at his sensei’s words feeling a lot more reassured and safe. Continuing his route with his teams on horse.

05:20, May 7, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

As his squad was the last to dispatch they had some ground to make up to catch the other two teams in front of them so a sense of urgency was building. "Ryouta just kick the shit out of its sides with your heels we have to catch up, the rest of you follow my lead." he would say to his adhoc squad as he kicked his heels into the horse getting it to charge even faster hoping the others would keep up. After about 15 minutes or so of galloping at this pace through the darkness of night B would see the ass end of a horse in the distance ahead. He would turn to his squad to see how they were holding up, especially Kei since he opted out of a horse and went on foot... but still somehow was keeping up through the trees, and gave them a sort of sinister grin "We are behind what I believe to be Seika's team keep up the pace but do not pass." he would say with a cruel sense of excitement in his voice as he knew the battlefield was going to be just a few hours ahead, "Keep yourselves at the ready..." would be the last thing he would say as he stared onwards like his horse, ready for battle.

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 17:37, May 7, 2016

Divine Ziel

Ded Lee: With them riding off and being behind B's squad, Ded only kept the smirk as he said to himself "This should be fun." Looking back for a second, he looked to Yasu and remembered back when he first met her, how her sensei had died on that mission. Looking to the other two as well, Ded then said out loud "For one, my name is Ded Lee, obviously you know that. I only want to say that no matter what happens, I'm glad to have become your squad leader, even if it's just for this." His eyes looked to Yasu as he gave her a slight nod and looked forward as he mumbled "I don't plan on dying today, so don't worry but if I do, I'll make it worth it." It was then that Lilly road up to him as he heard her and looked over "We're the rear guard, our job is to follow them and watch theirs and our backs. Just be ready if anything happens." With those words coming to an end, his heels jabbed into the horse as he whipped the reins once more, speeding up.

Aki Inuzuka: Hearing her squad leader's words, she only nodded to them as she then heard what else he said in response to Lilly as she stayed at the same speed with him and the others of their squad in order to keep in groove.

Yasu Hatake: Yasu only nodded to Ded's words as she kept riding with the three of them, behind the others.

Lilly Inuzuka: As they rode on THE horse at a running pace THE girl found a moment to look around using extra chakra to highten her sences of smell, sight and sound she could hear THE horses breathings but also talking infront of them THE smell of different peaple go over the trail they follow she would look at her sensei and ride up to him "Some of THE teams are riding ahead of us together Will we join them or stay abit behind ?" She would keep her sences open for any changes as youko was inside the girls now closed jacket being silent as the girl seemed concentrated THE horse had a even breath and seemed calm as iT ran as if iT wasnt even running its hardest the girl knew she had a good running horse from just listening to it she would look behind at her team mates the other Inuzuka seemed familiar she tried to remember the name of the girl and gives her a smile and a nod as she relised it was Aki the other girl she had not met yet but we were in a bad moment for introductions so it would have to wait till a calmer moment.

18:09, May 7, 2016

Keruberosu

3 hours had finally passed since the first response squad had left from Konoha to arrive at Sungakure at first the Suna military as well as the supposed enemies they were heading into were being somewhat tactical and smart about their movements but now it was just an all out bloodbath on the streets and blocks of Suna. Moving from the old quarter after gaining an upwards advantage thanks to Mizan, Yone and the other male they carved a hole into the Suna army and It was showing. All of captain 2’s battalion was completely wiped out hours earlier and Captain 3 and 4’s battalion was in heavy combat with them now, jutsu, weapons, fire, smoke, blood was all that filled the air as they slugged it out. The men these 3 criminals recruited were used to battle and surely were giving the fairly inexperienced Suna military the reach around with only 253 men remaining.

Captain 2 a master of Earth Release and a war veteran finally stepped to the plate. After sitting back and letting so many people do the work for him this entire time. Slowly walking to approach the man that has been inking and killing his men all this team he would smirk and throw off his mask letting the scar ridden once showed with a gritted teeth smile. “I’ve fought a lot in my time, but you guys. Are something else. Time to die.” Smashing his hands together he had lost all function and caring to the tactical edging and how this would affect his troops he just wanted to win already and go home to his family. “DOTON: EARTH CORRIDOR!” Now from the ground all around him within about 3 second total a entire cavern that was 10 ft tall formed completely around him of hard stone and he added another jutsu on top this one it was sort of his signature move but each individual had a scorching rock mark on them which only began to glow slowly around the man and then eventually if he didn’t escape the entire structure would implode on itself and send a massive shockwave through main quarter of the city easily blowing down some buildings and hurting some of his own men fighting around them in the process. Scoffing as he thought he easily took the win he began to slowly back step and await the dust to clear.

The Kazekage in his bunker would be watching the scene from some scattered cameras around the village and the sensory corp would continue to relay information and he was getting more and more worried by the second and he put his hands against the table as he watched an explosion persist and wipe out an entire city block. “Jesus Christ, were the hell did we go wrong. Looks like Konoha isn’t going to show up.” After a good 10 or so minutes it’d hit the 3 hours of battle mark and that is when the Sensory corp would report in. “SIR WE HAVE UNIDENTIFED BOGIES COMING FROM THE LAND OF FIRE DIRECTION, THAT MUST BE THE LEAF. ABOUT 15 PEOPLE OVERALL MEN AND WOMEN INCLUDED.” Kazekage would turn to them and grip the top of his head and reply to his men. “15 is all they could muster? Damnit, I should’ve told them how severe the situation. Well hopefully they are a special group or else we may be in more trouble than I thought against these guys. “ “Sir a lot of them have exceptionally large chakra pools they must be the Leaf’s best.” “Let us hope so.”

Outside of the sand…

Squad Keldran would’ve been first to break the treelines and now finally cross into the open and vast sand dunes but since they took a specific route they almost completely avoided all the sand together and simply rode on a cobblestone main road leading all the way to Suna once nearing the village the even by Dojutsu or Inuzuka standard they could see the devastation and the fighting already going on the air filled with a foul mixture of smoke, fire, ash, blood, and sweat. It was almost enough to overwhelm the unprepared but it had to be done. Since the front guard would arrive first they would leave their horses behind since horses and sand don’t exactly work well together and they would now blaze forward on foot and quickly try to make their way into the sand. But it was obvious that everyone needed to make haste. There was time to somewhat chat and discuss as they made their way fully into the village or even stop before making the land transition but that was a choice left

19:04, May 7, 2016

Keruberosu


 * KF|-Keldran would hear a voice speak out with a Oh hey, and he would turn around on his horse stilling sitting on it now just reversed so he could look back at the people and obviously he noticed Seika first his current interest in the dating spectrum. With a ear to ear grin he waved and responded quickly “Heyo Team Seika. Boys meet Team Seika.” Aiming those words towards Mugen and O alike but then now it dawned on him that he should probably explain the flare gun and the color ammo meaning for each run just in case he has to use any of it at all. Cupping his hands around his mouth to try and make his voice stretch as far as possible he yelled out to the entire first response team. “OI ITS KELDRAN HERE AT THE FRONT GUARD. I HAVE A FLARE GUN WITH DIFFERENT COLORED AMMO TO SIGNIFY CERTAIN SITUATIONS SO ILL TELL YOU NOW SO YOU KNOW WHAT TO LOOK OUT FOR. BLACK IS FOR FALLBACK OR RETREAT, RED IS MAN DOWN OR INCOMING DANGER TO ANOTHER PARTY. GREEN IS VICTORY OR THE ALL CLEAR. KEEP THIS IN MIND AND GOODLUCK EVERYONE!-|KF|

19:05, May 7, 2016

Kurasake

The battle raged on, resounding explosions of various proportion, the screams of the damned; these all were heard quite well off in the distance. To many this was perhaps frightening, not many are prepared to see their first comrade die in front of them, perhaps being burnt to a crisp or being torn asunder by explosives, or perhaps simply being cut apart or smashed into oblivion by the weaponry on hand of the enemy. The shock, to be reminded that life is fragile as it can so easily be destroyed; it can be ravaged and maimed so easily.

The brutality and onslaught only kept on, as at least Kuramaru's men were still sticking to guerilla warfare. Their attacks were brutally offensive, and gave a greater edge over the enemy. Whereas it appeared the majority of men in these squadrons held earth release, there were few but still an adequate number who held lightning release. This would be used in advantage to break down barriers, and perhaps even some men who were caught behind such things. From there, it would only be destruction. Some teams led their forces in minute, precise strikes at these squadrons with simple weapons while others continued on with using the deadly lightning release to smite the enemy. Simple hit-and-run tactics would impose a hellish nightmare upon squadrons trying to move further into the Old Quarters, Kura's men would truly be something to fear above the common rift-raft presented with the rest of the soldiers that were simply brutishly fighting the army in the streets.

Kuramaru himself was still within the town square, his mind at ease while the sounds of war played loudly despite their given distance from him.

The strange man looked up, a fiendish smile on his face as he whispered to himself, "I truly find this exciting... despite our plan being hindered by some strange act, it will still end beautifully; successful or not,"

Kuramaru picked up his legs that were hanging off of the side of the platform he had been sitting on. Standing up, he looked around to see smoke billowing and rising in a number of directions. Most of the smoke appeared to be coming from the Northwest, where the 3rd battalion would be currently engaged with the well-equipped mercenaries.

"Should I come to those tides and they are weak, I will rage like a storm..." Boasted Kuramaru as he leaped from the platform and landed a short distance below. Slowly, he began to head in the direction of the 3rd battalion. Death was already promised thus far, but it was a far cry than what the Suna troopers would be expecting, especially should Kuramaru find himself on the battlefield and make use of the secret techniques he possesses that go beyond the already powerful form he has with just himself and his axes.

20:37, May 7, 2016

TheUrnsman

Yone still sitting on the ledge of the rooftop simply awaiting a more fitting battle. Although he’d closed his eyes simply to take in the sounds of battle. It was if an orchestra was sounding off with the sounds of battle. The curdling screams as well as the sweet sounds of explosions running rampant amongst the air. It was refreshing much unlike the time he spent in prison surrounded by silence. He’d begun to move his fingers about as if conducting the sounds of battle like the sections of an Orchestra. Perhaps it’d be his time to shine eventually of course, he was quite sure that Suna’s militant forces would’ve called for backup as they’d already been getting reduced to nothing. Their village in shambles and with that there moral was sure to follow. If they were unable to hold off what the opposing force brought to the table they would find themselves overrun and whatever back was called for would’ve arrived to corpse and three finely tuned young men.

This in turn caused a spurt of laughter to escape from his lips for several seconds his cackles escaping into the air before he’d cover his mouth with his hand. He’d thought to himself ‘I should really control myself in these moments, no reason to lose my sanity at such a time.’ He’d simply begun to teeter back and forth with the ledge he’d sat upon, stroking the sword that’d been wrapped in a series of bandages and seals. “In time my sweet you’ll conquer them all, the masses and simply bask in the mountains of corpses.” Yone was the patient type for the most part but when he stepped into battle was when he truly shined. Perhaps that time would come soon and with that he’d begun to smile.

21:37, May 7, 2016

Divine Ziel

Mizan alone was handling each and every soldier of the Suna army he came across, he had no reason to hold but he wasn't wasting chakra except for small amounts just to add in a more exciting death for the ones he was to slay. Left and right, each one fled into his radius as he devastated them with pure skill and dispatched them quickly. It was just then that he heard someone speaking, as if it was right next to him. The blood from his enemies splattered across the walls of the buildings and the sand itself underneath his feet. Looking down, he squatted and rustled through the corpses as he then saw a comlink and that's where the voice was coming from. He only then picked it up as he put it into his ear, letting the Suna nin's blood that it was from seep down the side of his head as he then pushed into the button on it long enough to keep a complete hold on it as he let it go. The sound of breathing was all that could be heard with the few drips of blood in the background while he then spoke, to all that was listening in a low voice "If only you all wished to live but I won't say your death is coming because you could have an ace up your sleeve. I give praise to you all, even you, Kazekage. However, if the time shows, I will kill as many of you as possible and that's what happened to Squad Four over here. Show me your strength and I'll show you mine. Tonight will be a battle not only for us but for the rest of the nations. Win or lose on one or the other, damage shall be done, I promise this. In the end, it's your honor that shows your true worth. Just don't understimate any of us. I'm more than likely your first wall, break through me as fast as you can though because I'm not holding back." In the background of the comlink Mizan had, there was crying heard from a single shinobi that was suffering against the sand as he yelled out "PLEASE, FOR THE LOVE OF ALL THAT IS HOLY, SOMEONE SAVE M-" At that point, a quick stomp and the sound of blood splattering could be heard as Mizan stomped on the Shinobi's head, breaking it instantly. He then spoke "Come get your honor, men." Mizan then took the comlink from his ear and through it to the ground, stepping on it as it broke under his weight.

(After the time skip)

Each and any man or woman sent Mizan's way only found certain death. Grinning wildly, he kept doing so as he waited for a challenge to come "Tick tock tick tock" is what he only said out loud as he then walked into an intersection and stood in the middle. Three hours had passed since he spoke on the comlink and he spent it well, warming himself up for whatever was to come. Hearing some footsteps from his left, he looked over to see a man throwing off his mask with a smirk on his face. The scar ridden appearance of him only made Mizan think he was a veteran from first sight. Listening to him, Mizan only then chuckled as he said "Thanks for the compliment, wish I could say the same for the rest around here." With his own words ending, he noticed the male forming hand seals. The grin shook from his lips as he then only smirked. Seeing the cavern going around him in a short amount of time of three seconds, once out of sight of the male, Mizan's body only lit up in a bright blue flash of lightning instantly, covering him in it as his eyes remembered where the male was. Quickly, Mizan began running towards where the Suna veteran was last seen as he lifted his right hand up and then shot out a powerful blast of lightning towards where he was last seen but not as means to attack but to make a hole. Earth being weak to Lightning, it would burst through the hard rock like nothing while even through the dust, Mizan was dashing out the hole, straight for the man if he had not moved. If he didn't, Mizan would only close the distance between them with his raw speed alone as he would then let his left hand strike out as a punch to the man but the jutsu was still on Mizan. If the punch were to connect, then a powerful blast would end up happening, slamming against the man while also shutting down his nerves from the amount of lightning it came from. If he moved back, the punch would only have a blast of the lightning shoot out at him, dealing the same damage as stated before. However, if the man were to move any other way than forward or backward, the punch from Mizan would miss and he'd only then keep running out of distance from the cavern. In his younger years of lightning jutsu training, he was always taught that even though earth was weak to lightning, never underestimate an earth user. With that, Mizan's lightning jutsu around his body which was Lightning Release: Depth Charge would go away as he then kept running for a second. As he stopped to look back in the large intersection being used as the battlefield for him and this man right now, Mizan then saw an explosion going forth as the concussive force it had blasted him backwards and into the wall of a building out of the blast radius of complete damage. His back slamming against the large covered item on his back that smashed into the wall, he then slid down it as he lifted his head and noticed some buildings were ripped apart by it. Pushing himself up slowly, he then looked for the man as he said "NOW THIS IS EXCITING!" The smirk turned directly back into the large grin he had before. He was ready for another attack if one were to come.

Edited by Divine Ziel 22:42, May 7, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

O: Riding on along with both Keldran and Mugen, O was starting to have fun alreadyjust simply because he was making new friends. Randomly he saw Keldran later on turn and point both boys attention to another team, yet while Keldran told them who the team was O's eyes were locked onto the woman known as Seika. "Baby won't you come my way please....." O said only loud enough hopefully for Keldran and Mugen to hear leaning more over to Mugen and whispering "Boy i'd love to have her throw dat ass in a circle woo lawdy....." and chuckle happily. It turned out while talking though Keldran was explaining the flares but O wasn't really focusing all the way and instead replied " Yea.... Red, Black, Green.... Red is the color i'll make her blush, Black is the color she'll love to see, and green means it's all good to go, yeehaww!" and just smiled more at Seika before getting back to focusing on the mission. O knew these guys probably knew jutsu while even though he partially knew his Kekkei Genkai he would prove his Taijutsu would be enough to help out fully and not be the weak link of the group. After some time passed and they got passed the treeline, O found himself somehow off his horse walking through the sand in a battle land. " Soo umm guys.... How in tha fuck did I allow y'all to talk me into walkin? Slavery all ova again I swear...." and he would start laughing a bit before finishing off with " But in all serious Keldran ya asked about anilities so i'll tell ya this... Taijutsu is my shit all about thehard work and close combat as for my secret well... Keldran you probably already know from hearin but i'll say it anyway... I am gifted with my clans Kekkei Genkai the shiko shiki molakakoo... Wait no hol up..." and so the boy paused and thought for a moment. " What I meant to say was the Shikotsumyaku, but honestly I barely know how to use it and my ninjutsu and genjutsu is well.. heh average I guess?" he would say embaressed while scratching his head smiling.

Mugen: *The three hours on horseback had been a drag. His legs ached and screamed for the ability to just walk again. As he and his squad neared the village they dismounted having reached as far as they could go on horseback. Mugen did a quick for stretches before they took off at a run into the streets of Sunagakure. The destruction was obvious and Mugen made a groan of dissatisfaction “This going to be a long morning I bet” His voice was calm despite the obvious calamity around them, well at least Mugen had nerves of steel. He would stick close to Keldran and O, still keeping that triangular formation “So whats the plan boss? Run in and see what we can do? Do we actually know whats going on in there?”

Keldran: |KF| -As Keldran and his squad began to make their wake towards Sunagakure finally O had the bright idea to reveal all this information at probably the worst time but Keldran would keep this in mind before speaking to him. “Good you’ll need it. You may think you are good at a lot of things just like I do but this is war O. About as nitty and gritty as it gets. Even someone like me or you can lose here. Keep your head in the game and waste no time or effort go for the kill on anyone who isn’t sporting Suna attire. As for you Mugen make sure to use that sage transformation well you and O can synergize very well as for me. Just watch me work will ya, and don’t lag to far behind.” Upon saying this it was his last hoorah of sorts before they completely entered combat from there Keldran would draw his katana masayoshi having a mixture of black steel and the special silver luna handcrafted by Kinishi Senju and his father Godric Fuma. He flung it over his shoulder and it could be seen by his two genin it was 47 inches in overall length so quite the big katana at that. By the time they finally entered Sunagakure through the front gates and that’s when Mugen would ask the plan and Keldran would simply turn with a his slanted and more serious facial expression and simply say. “Make a dent in their forces.” Keeping it sort and sweet he would now take his sword of his shoulder and place it at about stomach height and that’s when his thick emerald chakra could be seen from his hand as it began to coat the sword. “Samurai arms. Samurai Sabre Technique.” Now his entire sword from the handle to the edge was covered in his own chakra which now even made the blade that much more volatile and dangerous to the cut. After turning the first few ash ridden and on fire house blocks eventually they would reach a combat area and from there Keldran would finally expose was he was to be taken as a threat. From his position at the beginning of the alley he would then leave a small after image and then could be seen a second or so later running along the side of the wall with his sword ready and his muscles almost tensing out of his shirt. Dropping into the combat pit he dropped down almost like a frog and slashed one guy down before side stepping a kunai and then bringing an overhead strike down onto another man before allowing himself to freely fall backwards flat before spinning in a circle and kicking the man off balance before he reset his standing posture and slammed his sword down into his chest and looked him straight in the eyes before twisting the blade in his gut. Keldran had the Konoha symbols on both of his shoulders and as the man died he would say. “The goddamn leaf…. Why.” Keldran quickly taking his sword out now would put on display for the first time for the genin his jutsu prowess. A wall of men using raition began to charge up a jutsu aiming directly at him and he only smirked quickly slashing his sword laterally releasing a surge that was about 10 ft in width of raw augmented chakra and barreling winds in an arc like fashion. “Cloud style: Cresent moon beheading.” The slash traveled a fair distance until it reached all of them and cleanly cut the entire regime from the chest down in half and then even continued forward to enter some stone and finally lost all its energy. This was Keldran Fuma, The Dragon Born. The Next Of The Fuma Heritage.- |KF|

Edited by Keruberosu 01:50, May 8, 2016

KasumiHozuki

Team Seika:

Seika: Once Keldran noticed her she could not help but send a smirk over to him, Looking over his squad as they were introduced she waved respectfully. Taking a quick look to the child that was hitting on her she barely made any emotion or satisfying reaction for him, Seika only looked away to see they were quickly making it to the front gates. Both teams had stayed together for the journey and thankfully did not run into any trouble. “The aura I sense from the village is very thick… musty, dark. Nothing is right about this place…” She made a out loud comment as they reached the entrance gate and slipped off her horse. Looking at her food and water supply she took a pouch of food and hooked it to her waist just in case she’d need it later.

“Get off your horses team, Since Ikime has decided to stay back our formation changed to Triangle— Hitomi is still leading, Yuki you are to the right and I am to the left. Also, Yuki I will make up for aerial attacks while you use your abilities for sensing things on a more intense level. Hitomi I assume you are already seeking out things. While we run in I leave it to you to tell us what is going on and where it is clear to go. If you see anything that might give us edge you tell us. Work together… This is where your focus on inner and outer occurrences will come to play. Centre yourself and stay close, We are to move as one and make sure you do not harm the shinobi of Sunagakure” Looking at each and everyone of her students, they would witness a new side of Seika. A leader that would do anything to protect and symbolize what she loved most… Her village. “The Will of Fire is within all of you” With that she turned and allowed for Hitomi to get into the leading women and the rest of her team to get into position, as Seika would protect their hinds.

Once her two girls got into position, Seika would take no time at all to grab and take out her new black steel chakra blades. Keldran had forged them with such mastery that they curled into her fingers perfectly with just enough wiggle room to perform hand seals… Also adding knuckle protectors to make her punches extra hard. ‘Good luck out there… Keldran’ Seika thought to herself as she ran at a fast and controlled pacing along side her team.

Keeping her eyes wide open and her foot work at its full peak. Her senses branched out, seeming basically like second nature, acting as her second pair of eyes to those who would try to engage them. Chakra was already being distributed all over her body, not being used… Just simply ready for usage.

‘What in the?…’ making there way into the village it was almost like blood was painting the homes. It was a scene from a horror movie, but she did not let it phase her. All she could remember was her fathers voice “Do not fear anything, destroy fear and those who bring it.” Seika’s chakra was roaring, almost like an imaginary flame was surrounding body and presence. This was what she was working for… Today would be the day she showed her angelic sister just what she gave her life, saving her elder sister for. “Have no fear of anything my students… Destroy the fear inside you and those who try to bring it. Be aware of everything” Seika said as her team lead down into neighbourhood too quiet for comfort, readying her body to stop and react to anything that could possibly attack.

Hitomi: The closer they got to the front gates, the more Hitomi’s eyes would widen. Fore she would begin to see the fighting and destruction far beyond the simple fire and smoke. “What have they done….?” She had said to no one in particular while she had continued to look to the death and destruction that they were about to walk into. This was not the mountain of the Hidden Mask like before when they went in as Genin and came out battle scarred heroes of the Leaf. This was far worse.

As she continued to look to the area that they were coming up to, she spoke to anyone that would listen. “There is no form to their fighting. No strategy. The ranks of the Sand have taken a serious hit.” She then looked to Seika and spoke softly. “We may need more than just the Will of Fire here, Sensei.” The young Hyuga woman was not trying to be negative, but realistic. Then again, if a Genin can bring down a dragon, then there was hope for them. Hope. It may be frail but it is hard to kill. In this moment of shock for what she was seeing, she’d take a single moment and close her eyes. Concentrating on her own heartbeat, she’d allow herself to seal away her emotions. She could not allow herself to become riddled with emotion when it came to the battle that they were about to face.

It was that moment that she opened her eyes and heard the order to dismount. Her head turned for just a few moments to look back to the Demon of Rage whose eyes were glowing already. She’d give him her warm smile and a nod of her head as she whispered ‘Good Luck’ before she’d get down and take from her saddle pack some of the food that had been placed in there. She hoped that they’d both make it from this but if one of them should fall, she hoped it was with many other of the fallen enemy around them. It was an odd way for the woman to think, however she wasn’t going to fool herself either.

Once into formation with herself in the lead, she looked to her sensei and give a nod as they began to move out. The moment her foot stepped into the Village of the Sands, she’d let open her tenketsu and allow chakra to form a thin layer over her body and hands. It would sit there and lie in wait for her to expel it further into her fighting if it came to that for her. Her hands beside her, she held no weapons but the metal finger enhancements that were given to her by Keldran. Sharp and ready, today would be the day that she would show that ‘the kitty was feeling frisky.’

Walking through the streets, she’d see the death and mayhem that had taken place within the walls of these homes. The dead men, women and children. No one was spared. It had caused her to take a deep breath once more and center herself. She had never seen so much death in one place before. Her footsteps quiet, she’d continue to keep her byakugan activated and would use it to see everything that was about them. Though some of it was more than she wanted to see. “Seika… they’re gone. All of them… Every man, woman and child… have been slain…” Her eyes would continue to keep the watch from all angles, trusting her teammates to have her back. In the end, those that came from the Leaf were the family that she had to take care of now should they have need of her and she wouldn’t let them down.

Yukiusagi: During their ride the girl had managed to grab a far amount of the herbs on Hitomi’s list. The few times they stopped, she had searched the area, grabbing anything that could be used by Hitomi, Storing them in the back pack she had brought along. The three hour ride had been bearable, to say the least. When she had been introduced to the other Squad she nodded, but kept her ears open and chakra flowing slowly. As they neared the gates they were told to dismount, yet keep formation. Doing as she was told, Yuki shoved at least a days worth of food into the now full backpack, then took off her shoes, tying them to her belt at the middle of her back. She nodded as Seika sensei told her she would watch the sky for her.

As they passed the front gates, she could smell the iron of blood and the smoky scent of burned flesh. Looking around her, she nearly gasped at the amount of blood, and death that was before her. Here and there she could feel the vibration of fights, but they were too far off for her to worry about. Her ears, however, did pick up the moaning of dead men. Turning a little green Yuki calmed herself. I am not a weak child anymore. I must be strong. This is war, and getting sick is only going to get me killed. She thought to herself. Placing a blank look on her face, she drew her left Katana ready to flow chakra over it at a moments notice. Her gold eyes darted from Hitomi then back to ahead of her. She let out a almost silent gasps, though, when she felt the team in front of then engage in the fighting. “Keldran’s team has found some of the enemies Seika Sensei, They are battling right now.” She said just loud enough for the three around her to hear, relaying what little she could feel but clearly hear to her Squad leader.

Ikime: (Brief Summarization) Ikime rode fairly well, making jokes and picking on Yuki a bit. When they stopped or slowed he would whine about wanting to get there already, making it clear he thought he was ready for a fight. When they reached the gates and they dismounted Ikime grabbed the rest of the food, then decided to stay with the horses.

Edited by KasumiHozuki 04:56, May 8, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

Adhoc Squad B

Ryouta: After the long, tedious ride, from the forest abundance of trees out rode the Adhoc squad, or so they were called with the blonde child in tow, he’d mostly seemed slouched over his horse with a sickly expression as he sought to get back onto his feet rather than spend another minute on the animal. The sight of the village soothed the child; finally he could get off the ridiculous form of transportation which barely listened to a word he commanded. Though the boy would wait at first, for both his allocated team leader and team members before dismounting the horse, his eyes falling upon the surrounding sand, the child all but grins.

“I think we should move fast. Fast and stealthy, hit them in the rear flank while the Suna takes the brunt of the force” the child says before turning towards Lil B. Had it been a year prior, he wouldn’t care for what his squad sought to do, he’d irrationally charge ahead, though the lives of those who died weighed on his shoulders, eliciting the child to remain. He then looked towards Kumiko then back at Lil B, hoping for an indication that they had a plan.

“Either way, we can’t think about it for too long. It smells pretty bad from over here, so I think there are already a lot of casualties.” Ryouta paces back and forth impatiently, he didn’t like the idea of lost lives though he understood that cooperating will save more lives, including his own.

B: The tedious trek was finally over the smell of smoke, fire, and rotting flesh would flood air and they hadn't even broken the tree line yet, but that would be short lived. A mere few moments later B's horse would beak through the treeline followed by Ryouta and Kumiko's horses as well as Kei ,who would more than likely be pretty gassed at this point due to traveling on foot for three hours, who would ermege from the top of a tree over onto the sandy ground. B would see ahead where the other squads seemed to have stabled their horses and decided for his team to stop at the treeline as his horse was hesitant to move any further "Unsaddle here no need to spook these creatures..." he would say as he looked back at his appointed squad, seeing Ryouta pacing back and forth as if he were ready to go or maybe he was worried? B didn't know and really didn't care. He would listen to his proposition of moving fast and stealthy towards a flank area while the remainder of the Suna forces fight on the main fronts. "I like it, but once we make contact stealth will not be an option I will fight till the death.... it is my warrior's code and I will die by it and take as many of these scum fucks as I can with me..." he would say staring the pacing boy down. " "Ryouta with me Kei and Kumiko, stay and tend to the horses or find yourt way towards us either way we... are... not.... WAITING!" he would say as he took a large wiff of the air that surrounded him the stench of death would fill his nostril's "THATS IT BOY TAKE IT IN AND CAUSE MORE...MORE....MORE!!!!" the demon would come unshackeled inside of him once more freeing the killing intent to course through his body, his blood, his mind, his soul. An aura of dark purple chakra would explode around B as he looked back, his eyes flaring red towards Ryouta "WE GO .... NOW! STICK TO THE OUTER RING OF THE VILLAGE!" He would slightly yell in an enraged voice as he took of at blinding speed causing the sand beneath his feet to make a path. 6 minutes into their scouting of a opening in the village B would spot an opening on a wall with two odd looking fucks stabbing dead bodies, seeing this he charged forward at an even faster pace Ryouta behind "He'll catch up..." he would tell himself as he catapulted himself forward about 6 feet into the air grabbing ahold of the wall landing between the two, still slightly in mid air. He would grab both of their heads and smash them against each other with such force upon contact the sound of a a rock smashing would slightly echo as blood and brains flew and covered his body and face "YES... YES THIS WHAT YOU WERE REBORN TO DO MY BOY... BATHE IN IT REJOICE IN IT... KILL IN THE NAME OF THE DARK HADOU!" the inner demon would rage on as on the exterior B would be smirking covered in brains and blood as he dropped the two helpless fucks as they fall lifeless to the ground. Soon after Ryouta would make his way up the wall, "This has been handled stick close by and use any sensing abilities you have..." he would say in a sadisticly joyous tone as he jumped from the wall down to the street that sat below "We make our way through this invasion now... even it is by ourselves..." he would say looking at Ryouta one last time before the blood drenched boy marched forward with his bloodlust still unquenched.

[Note: Kei and Kumiko did not respond will give them the chance to catch up in the next post order.]

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 05:36, May 8, 2016

Divine Ziel

Ded Lee: The rear guard still running with the rest at this point, the group of 15 strength riding towards their destination. Keldran's squad was the first to be there above the rest.As Ded was thinking on things, he merely looked to the distance, seeing the smoke from the village since they finally got closer. Though, just then, Ded heard Keldran's voice call out naming off the colors of the flare and what they meant. Since Team Ded was behind, everyone else had the chance to get ahead of them however, automatically, Ded road past anybody that stayed back from the village, riding his horse into the sand even though he knew it was a bad idea. If some people were slow enough, they'd catch wind of him riding forth, his heels kicking into the sides of the horse while he whipped the reins harder "Lets fucking go!" As Ded reached closer to the village, he would stand up on the horse in a surf type motion while he took a different route than some of the others. There was some thoughts going through his head of the last time they went on a big mission but he pushed them to the back of his mind.

He kept the horse going as he surfed it close and closer to the village without a care, quickly though, he pushed himself forward and up into a jump. His body twisted in a rotation as his katana stayed attached to his hip. He brought his hands up, as if he was going to snapping his fingers, the middle finger pushing against the thumb. A black flow of chakra could've been seen covering both hands as he smirked wildly. A group of men in front of him, the pure enemy of this entire situation. Ded kept soaring through the air as his eyes locked on them all and in an instant, his fingers snapped down towards the ones under him. As they did so, the fire chakra he built up only spread out from his hands, flying down to the enemy, one at a time in a total of three. He didn't have the jutsu down perfectly however, it'd still do damage if not safe enough. The fire then slammed against a group of seven as their bodies became nothing but burnt to a crisp. Ded then brought his left hand down onto his katana sheath as he pulled it in front of him a bit and just like that, his bodily image began to flicker in and out from sight of the enemies left standing behind the ones he fucked up already. As he vanished from the air, he appeared on the ground, in a crouched position while he then gripped the katana with his right hand, pulling on it outwards. As he did so though, he would dash forward, slashing through the first man's chest. His stride was not to be stopped as he then came up to the next two. He quickly tossed his katana up into the air, keeping the sheath on his hip as he then kicked one of them in the stomach with a thrust, the other ended up getting a fist right to the nose, breaking it on contact. Ded then went behind the one complaining about his nose now as he gripped the fool's head and twisted it quickly to snap his neck. The other one would be charging at him now as he saw his sword coming back down. Shoving the body into the soon to be attacking man, he jumped up in a front flip as he grabbed the handle to his sword and as he came down, extended the sword out, only to slice up his spine, deeply. With Ded landing, he looked back to the enemy as he fell face first into the sand. Swiping his sword to the side, Ded would then let the blood fly off while he sheathed the sword again. It was true, he didn't know fancy techniques like Keldran or Kei however, he had a freestyle way of using his blade. Turning towards the opposite direction of where he came, he only began to walk down the street to see about making more "friends". If any of his squad mates were to be there seeing what happened, they would've only saw the fluid movements of Ded himself and a smirk never leaving his lips.

Lilly Inuzuka: A smell hit her nose iT was horrible fire, smoke, ashes, sweat but THE last send made her stomach turn "blood" she said she looks at her sensei her eyes starting to see THE destinaties and THE state of iT she Spears to her sensei" iTS a bloodbath over there lots of dead on THE streets" she then turns her atention back to THE destination knowing they had to stop and tie THE horses as sand and horses dont mix wel she powers Ger pace as she notices THE horses of THE other teams comming to a halt she binds her horse to a tree and waits for orders of her sensei before jumping in action youko whining softly at THE horrible sent and sight. Her ears were Filled with THE sounds of battle and screams she checks her weapons 1 more time before deciding to take youko and put her down on THE ground talking to her " protect THE horses and suplies ill wiste if i need you ok ?" THE dog gives a whine not really wanting to let Lilly go alone but then Sits down showing she Will do as needed.

[Note: Yasu and Aki did not respond will give them the chance to catch up in the next post order.]

15:18, May 8, 2016

Keruberosu

Captain 2: He would notice the wicked smile painted across his lips even as he willingly walked into his trap but he was too experienced to know where this was going so he would begin to move himself to the left of where he previously stood making sure to stand facing him from the left if he would charge out violently towards him. And with luck he noticed the earth weakening and was about blow open for him to fly out and towards the previous spot he was standing the man had moved 10ft to the left when he did move so he was way clear of whatever attack came to follow. He was holding the tiger seal and the boy was fast he would give him that but speed wouldn’t save you so once he got within inches of his previous position and due to already being prepared using said tiger seal he would launch his jutsu upon the still in motion target. “Doton: Earth flow river!” Now coming directly from the ground below him almost instantly thanks to his mastery of earth release thick adhesive mud first caught onto his legs and continued to travel to even cover all the way up to his waist. It wouldn’t keep him completely in check for very long but it would hold me long enough for the force of the explosion to bash his body into the ground and cause his back to bend very unnaturally far forward. Even though that attack was just launched he was already prepping another one another he tanked the explosion by covering himself in earth spear jutsu. During using said earth spear he began to bring up something from the earth while the boy or man was still under the effects of both of his attacks. Below a 20 foot wide earth formation with super pressureized air since it was a miles or so underground not but a few seconds ago he would launched the jutsu on the boy in hopes the wide radius and the fact he was somewhat already caught up it would land. “Doton: Opening earth rising excavation!” it almost could be considered a small volcano but it just pumped out raw air the raw air crushing through the ground below him until it finally would reach him if he didn’t react or move out of the 20ft it would send him high into the air as the nearly comparable shotgun like air moving at 150mph came to strike him. And now he waited his fatigue beginning to grow from using so many jutsu to try and end the fight quickly.

Meanwhile…

In the bunker where the Kazekage and Sensory corp rested they would begin to report in like wildfire. “Sir captain 2 is in combat with one of the criminal leaders we believe and he is doing well!” The Kazekage couldn’t help but smile while responding. “By god finally some good news to sooth my stressed ears, anything else to report?” “Yes sir the leaf ninja have all began to pour in, one squad has taken a quieter route to search for more enemies or possible survivors. The first squad to enter is going on a tear through the middle of the battle field. Especially the one with blue hair. His sword cut down 14 men in a single jutsu. Another just got over the wall and killed 2 men he looks pissed hopefully that will pan out good for us. And we have another blue haired boy and he is amazing as well. The leaf has surely blessed us.” The Kazekage would continue to watch the fighting and slaughtering of numerous soldiers and people over the cameras. The feeling of regret building in his chest knowing he wasn’t protecting his village from the chaos that it was currently in but he couldn’t help it for now. Kages only acted if it was national emergency he had to put his trust into his men and the new arrivals from the leaf for now. “Let’s hope Ikeru sent the right people. This is chaos…”

Back in Konoha…

Once all the first responders left the courtyard and all the remaining shinobi filed into the Kage building which they would be lead by a trail of the glowing phoenix army soldiers into an auditorium like place where the mass that arrived which would be counted as a whole 350 overall well that’s all who showed up anyways and minus others who were away on mission or had special assignments. Ikeru would once again bring in the army of the phoenix soldiers but only about 5 of them to add to the 350 making it a total of 355 shinobi. Ikeru at the pedestal once more and more than he usually likes but he had to get this point across and quick. “Alright you will be the leafs main chunk of reinforcements including you 5 of my men.” His proud and chiseled face turning to look at each of them, making them instantly salute with a open palmed diagonal chop across the top of their heads. “You have approximately 50 minutes to prepare all you need, wither it be foods to weapons to goodbyes to whatever it doesn’t matter. Just known within the hour you will need to be prepared to leave and head towards Sunagakure. You will be exactly 1 hour behind the main task force, make sure to confirm their status upon arrival and secure the village if not already completely destroyed. God speed. Dismissed. “ Ikeru would now walk to the back and disappear for the rest of the remaining night back to his home. After which so how new formed force lead by his 5 army of the phoenixes soldiers would all ride on horseback. Clearing a great amount of distance in such a short time and now they were only an hour away from arriving. They only hoped and prayed that everyone could hold on until they got there.

From Afar…

Exactly the same distance from as the now traveling Konoha army was one amassed of 1000 jounin strong and at the head of this brigade was a fairly muscle bound but chubby man and next to him his faithful companion could be known to be more of a teeth first ask questions later type of guy. Coming south west bound to their destination.

The Casualty Count…

Sunagakures once 3000 strong force has now been reduced quite substantially to only 1956 men currently still reported or known to be alive the mass of the fighting happening in the center of Suna but it seemed to be a losing battle for the battalions currently. The criminal forces however were reduced to around 183 but they were still kicking and fighting strong for the most part. Numbers aren’t everything and these criminals were a testament to this statement and the fight raged on. Fire and destruction and blood filling every crack and nook of the village.

15:34, May 8, 2016

TheSilverPoet

Before Time Skip

As Ikime had ride on the back of his assigned horse with His team and Sensei He quickly got bored it was a long way towards Suna and he wasn’t really known for his patience.

Quickly bothering Yuki with load some questions that she would just ignore like.

“You love this Ryouta guy don’t you?,Are we there yet?,Will it take long?” Till Sensei Seika got annoyed by the young boy and stuffed an apple in his Mouth.

Ikime would eat this apple and take the hint to shut up.

After about an hour Ikime couldn’t hold it anymore and told some jokes.

“ He Yuki last night, I dreamt I was forced to eat a giant marshmallow and When I woke up, my pillow was gone.” After some laughter and a face palm from hitomi He would continue telling these kind of one lining jokes.”He Hitomi did you know Light travels faster than sound. That is why some people appear quite bright – until you hear them talk.” This one made even Seika laugh a bit Ikime finally seeing a smile on Seika’s face did him well. He didn’t think this serious sensei would ever going to like him. But atleast He could try to make the journey as fun as possible.

After a while the team would decide to Make a stop.

“Dammit why do we need to stop, those people Need us. We need to fight to make sure they will survive. Come on lousy barbarians I will kick your asses!.”

Seika would look at Ikime like he was some sort of idiot. Yuki would smile like she always did to her big brother. And Hitomi well she stayed calm and just said”We need to rest to make sure our bodies are able to fight.”

-AFTER TIME SKIP-

As Team Seika arrived the village looked in ruins Fire emerging from the roofs.

What ever these attackers where they weren’t well raised or respectfull shinobi. The ashes from the Village where snowing from the dark night sky.

This worried Ikime his jutsu was nothing without a source of light and an object that would cast a shadow. To be on the safe sight he would look after the horses and food. The team would move in to discover the horrors that happened into this village while Ikime stood his guard at the horses his thumb not leaving the tsuba of his Katana his eyes ran through every little hiding spot near him.

He would walk towards the nearest Sanddune covering himself a little with sand making him hardly visible on the ground and it would be a good location for him since the fire casted light onto the walls of the village covering a lot of space around 4 meters on the ground that was covered in the shadow of this wall also covering Ikime and the sanddune he was laying in. Making it an Ideal spot to use his Shadow possesion jutsu or a surprise attack with his katana.

Edited by TheSilverPoet 20:22, May 8, 2016

TheUrnsman

“OH OH ITS TIME ITS TIME” he was like the rabbit from alice in wonderland. His brain scurrying about as if he were late but, that wasn’t the case at all. Yone had been waiting his weapon still sealed away behind the plethora of bandages that kept its nature sealed away. His crimson hues were still dialed in its blackened tomoe pouring into view. He could hear the footsteps of those very same horse and the shinobi that once mounted them. They’d set out into that section of the city Yone called his own. He’d come to a stand on the ledge he’d been resting upon and with that he began to walk upon its surface with no hesitation. He began twirling his weapon in his right hand whilst singing “Oh, well, I'm the type of guy who will never settle down,Where pretty girls are, well, you,know that I'm around, I kiss 'em and I love 'em 'cause to me they're all the same, I hug 'em and I squeeze 'em they don't even know my name. Ooooh Im a wanderer….” In passing his twirling had come to a stop and he’d reached the perpetual edge of his own patience. He’d propelled himself into the air seconds before the group found themselves trotting down his corridor.

[For Team Seika]

The moment the group of shinobi stepped into his sect of the city they would find not only blood but ashes. It was like it was snowing every drop a smouldering reminder that someone had set this very village ablaze at whim. This group would’ve made themselves known in advance far more than they’d been hoping because the moment this young woman found herself calling out to the one presumably in charge she would’ve doomed them all. Yone would’ve met the end of this young woman’s sentence with the collision of his own physique with the earth. It would’ve been as if an angel had been struck from heaven itself. His point of entry would’ve been directly between the squad of four. Had they been paying closer attention they would’ve found his physique lit ablaze during his moment of impact. Upon this being the case his collision would’ve led to that of an immense wave of pressure (Shockwave) escaping his location a mere after effect of his collision from such heights. “Oh but you’ve only just begun to make friends yourself my child…” Had this group been caught off guard by his arrival they would find themselves under assault almost immediately.

[Target Hitomi]Yone would’ve taken a capital chance to slay his enemies. The young woman who found herself in the brunt of the formation would’ve been the first on his list having surely been the closest. Had she not turned around she would found Yone aiming to plant his elbow into the small of back in short it would’ve been referred to as a spinal tap in most cases. This girl would’ve felt like she was being struck by that of a branding iron. Although his elbow would’ve been first to connect his fist wouldn’t be too far behind. The technique she’d been struck with in an entirety would’ve been rocked like the kick of a drum or the sounding off of cannon fire was resonating throughout her body. She would’ve been stunned and sent hurtling. The force Yone put behind this attack would’ve been enough to shatter her spine in a single blow and send her asunder; had she somehow managed to deviate the pain of a shattered spine and come to a stand she’d have been to daze to truly know what would’ve followed for her companions. The technique she’d have been struck with would’ve been known as the first extreme known to him as Wei. Had he failed to strike this young woman down with such a ferocious blow he would’ve been ready for whatever her companions had to offer after shaking off the shockwave that’d been left in his wake from his arrival.

[Target: Yukiusagi]However had the squad of four still been standing in there triangle formation even after the shock wave the next person yone sought after would’ve been rocked by something much worse than the first. He would’ve sought after that very same young woman that found herself calling out to the presumed woman in charge. Upon him attempting to greet this woman she would’ve found herself met by a series of blows. Something far more hateful than what had been delivered upon the young woman from before. He’d send a palm strike to the base of the young womans head had she not moved she would’ve been met with enough force make the sound of jaw clattering heard throughout the battle stricken corridor. His force and speed were to be reckoned with especially in such close quarters. But this was not it; the rest of the motions would follow in rapid and smooth succession as if one fluid motion had the woman not found a way to best this unfortunate event. From the base of the head his hand would rub across her body from neck to shoulder slamming on the shoulder - a potential shattered shoulder joint. From there he would slide his hand across to her chest and pop his palm upon center mass: shattered sternum. From that point he would slip it around to the opposing shoulder and send the same palm pushing into said shoulder: yet another shattered joint. Holding that palm in a snake like form with back of palm jutted upwards he would run it towards her chin once more and strike it thusly; dislocated jaw. After that he would finally to end the combination palm strike from the chin straight to the collar like a short ranged shotgun one inch punch that would shatter his collar bone - a bone connected to all the previous points and shatter it causing not only that trauma but ribcage stress and lung trauma; launching her body forward after. His entire motion of this smooth flow with one single hand would take him only a few seconds to execute. Keep in mind his physique still read hot in these moments still aiming to sear away flesh. Had this all been successful they would find yone standing amongst those who remained his breath drawn in. This was merely a method of pacing himself for what awaited within him was waiting to be unleashed like no other. In the wake of his exhalation a small cloud of steam would’ve escaped his lips due to the surely cold weather that was present amongst a desert night. Had the start of his onslaught been successful he would gone into a jolly good bit of laughter, he was losing control even a man such a gentleman as he was couldn’t hold in his elation to often.

Yone was indeed an Uchiha nonetheless his battle sense was honed. This woman that stood amongst the lot with her chakra poised and ready was seen as threat amongst the many but he was hoping all that stood before him was a group of four shinobi searching for a battlefield of their own to prove themselves. Had this bunch found themselves standing their ground against the shockwave and attempting to retaliate upon Yone’s arrival his eyes would’ve gone to work. His eyes on the swivel ready to track and counter whatever they had to offer. Even he himself was looking for his own proving ground amongst these shinobi. They merely sought him as a villain but never squandered on the thought if they in fact were the villains themselves. A corrupt lord could cause an entire nation to crumble as history goes why should this be any different.

00:08, May 9, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

Keldran: |KF| -After dispatching all his foes he would take one of the shirt of the dead men and wipe the blood clean off of masayoshi and then swung it by rolling his wrist one time. Then turning around to make sure his genin still were doing fairly well and the first think that he took notice to was the disgusting transformation of his squad mate almost ugly enough to make someone gag at first sight but luckily Keldran had a strong stomach so he’d be fine. “By god that’s ugly but hey pretty effective.” Then his next teammate O would walk up to him offering two paper bombs and a single smoke bomb which he would accept gracefully. Before they continued to move forward he wrapped both of the paper bombs around said single smoke bomb and held it in his left hand as he held his katana in the right. “Alright you two were heading into the thick of the fighting. The middle of the city is a blood bath and we may lose one another or even fight people stronger then ourselves. My only order is, stay alive and do as much as you can. Let’s go.” Keldran would take off running swiftly turning left down the long block and his eyes would scan over the amount of dead bodies and blood scattered everywhere almost as if it was a part of the sands makeup now. If these men were able to do this to Suna there was no telling what would happen. But he could only hope and pray that it would work out well for his team in the end. After running the fire and smoke and sounds of blades clashing and explosions drew closer and closer and now Keldran had entered full adrenaline mode his body at its most physical point. Taking the paper smoke bomb he’d throw it into a ground of the enemy just somewhat behind them so it wouldn’t hurt the suna men and caused a hole gap. “ALLRIGHT LETS GO AT IT BOYS, THE LEAF HAS ARRIVED.” Leaping in mid air with his sword coming down diagonally onto his first opponent he had a serious face and cut directly though his shoulder and went down even further to cut clean into his torso then all the way out of his body effectively killing him before he could do anything. But that’s when the skill of the men finally showed a group of ration sword users attack Keldran once he fully recovered posture slashing him across the face and he was barely able to dodge and since the sword was mixed with ration it shocked him and made him somewhat hazy so he would roll a few paces before hopping back up. Only pressing against another group of enemy nin and they turned around. “Well then this is war. Now I understand why my father is so strong. Lets do this.” For the first time ever Keldran would withdraw his claymore from his back Murayoshi it stood at 67 inches in length and had a 10 inch width radius almost compared to guts sword from berserk. Placing it in his left hand while his 47 inch katana masayoshi was in his right he took an bent knee stance and began to attack the ration sword users as they tried to all jump onto him at once.

He began to flurry his swords to deflect their jutsu and then from their he continued to clash against each of their sound individually as they came to attack him each clash to force them back and the recovery time to strike another was remarkable it would be insanely hard to keep up with how fast he was moving to keep himself safe.

But he kept fighting back even though some licks of ration would travel from his sword and give him some pain and he’d miss a sword slash or two here and there but eventually he folded his swords against himself and let them all clash at once and he attemped to catch his breath before smirking with some blood running off his cheek from some cuts. “ITTORYU: TOGYU!” His entire and his swords included now sported the image of a bull using his thick emerald green chakra and with an allotted 7 sounds with lighting release on them trying to strike him down he battered them all back with enough force to send them on a back spin and he would back step and finally breath. Sweat and blood mixture running down his face with a small smile. “Now I know why you Suna nin were having trouble. This is the best challenge ive had so far.”- |KF|

O: Walking on along with the rest of his squad, O knew the group was growing close as he saw the front gates of where all the combat was so the average silliness left his body and instead was replaced by his combat silly antics and slightly stern mood. Listening to what Keldran had to say O simply shook his head in acceptance preparing himself to kick some ass at any time needed while the three went on inside of the gates. Looking around he saw how the place was definitely damaged like a war zone here and there, meanwhile while scouting out the looks Mugen asked for a plan and in return Keldran gave a very pleasing response. " Wit all do RESPEK Kel...... Fuck a dent..... I wana put a hole wider than a whores anus within their forces, lets fuckin kick some ass y'all I got yo back till tha end.". After turning a few blocks with everyone though they had finally ran into some enemy shinobi, this situation causing a very devious smile to appear on O's face about to get into his fighting position yet instead he stopped halfway through. His eyes locked onto Keldran as he witness the male pure clean cut through the group as deep as Drake cut Meek. Shrugging O casually walked over to the bodies while keeping up his guard and started looting as many corpses as he could for the time being specifically gaining access to two kunai, four shuriken, one smoke ball, and two paper bombs. Naturally though not wanting the bombs he walked over to Keldran and tried to hand the male both paper bombs and one smoke saying " Most nigs talk about buyin shit at tha shop, I say what is spendin money to a real nigga when people just carelessly leave their stuff lyin around right?" meanwhile he stuffed the Kunair in his left pocket that was on the side of his pants and the shuriken on the right finishing his chit chat off with " By tha way... Damn son so that's tha Fuma power? Legit, where we off to next doe?"

Mugen: Mugen walked with cold silence as they made their way into Suna. The moment they stepped through the gears was the moment they went past the point of no return. Keldran had issued the plan, wipe out anything that wasn't wearing Suna's colors. O rambled a bit, something Mugen had associated with his squad member's rather loud character. "You're too noisy" Mugen said with a tone that bordered on joking and aggressive. Mugen sighed and did the only thing he could, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Anyone with the ability to sense or see chakra would notice the drastic change in Mugen's chakra as the natural energy that his body always absorbed was finally put to use. Mugen's body underwent a drastic change; a pattern stretched across the right side of his body resembling lava in color before fading to a bluish brown, the sclera of his right eye turned black and the iris turned a pale silver. A small curved horn protruded from the right side of his forehead, the most drastic of changes was his right arm; his hand and forearm grew in size, his fingers becoming viciously sharp and numerous growths protruded from his forearm and elbow giving a much more sinister appearance. He let out a cry of rage before bursting into manic laughter "OH FINALLY, IT'S TIME TO KILL SOMETHING" He barreled past O following Keldran as he dropped numerous targets. Mugen's speed, strength and stamina were far increased compared to before he broke into a small group of three targets, slashing at the first and tearing open the man's abdomen, the second man stumbled with cries of confusing before receiving a powerful punch to the face that shattered the skull and mashed the brain. The third had barely anytime to react before Mugen grabbed his neck and squeezed, crushing it before letting the body drop to the floor. His manic laughter carried on "WHERE TO NOW KELDRAN?! LET'S GO" Mugen's cold calm demeanour was replaced with a raging bloodlust that seemed like it was barely under control*

Edited by Keruberosu 06:47, May 9, 2016

KasumiHozuki

Team Seika

Seika: Something was not right about this place and it was not just the fact her team was surrounded by bodies of dead men, woman and children. There was something coming, something that Seika’s gut feeling was picking up from the gecko. She did not fear it though, since they were ridding to Suna she was ready. In fact she had trained her team to be ready in situations like this… But thats something an enemy would soon come to know. The Sarutobi had no doubt Team Seika would be known for his perfect sequences and teamwork.

Hearing Yuki advise both of them of Keldran status, Seika disregarded it as soon as she felt something within her 12 metre radius of sensing and from what she could put together the chakra she was feeling came from the roof top of a house. The body seemed to be timing its entrance, she could tell because it seemed he was targeting an area… Seeming almost pre-planned like he knew they were coming… The body was pretty fast but not faster then Seika and her reaction time, She knew that for a fact so she kept calm and centred.

“Attack coming towards our centre!!!!” Ready and focused Seika’s grip on her chakra blades tightened. Within about a short few seconds a body would colide into the earth between their triangle formation creating a shockwave. This would not phase the Sarutobi as her foot work was flawless and her body had been ready to go before they had even arrived to the village. However she was already getting information on this guy… Obviously from the nature of his entrance he likes the spot light and probably likes to play with his enemies. The force of his body connecting with the Earth was another clue, if he was graceful his body would not have made a dent… But it was strong enough to create a shock wave and most likely a dent. So Seika came to exactly two conclusions, either this guy was using chakra enhanced strength… or he was using lightening to enhance his strength speed and reaction time. This was a technique that she gratefully taught Hitomi… So she knew it inside out. The person also had their body ablaze with nature chakra from what she sensing so she linking it to the technique… To be quite honest her high intelligence was not going to make it anymore easier for the person.

“EVERYONE SPLIT!!” Saying this Seika used the shockwave to propel her body west, lifting her body slightly off the ground into a back hand flip from the waves pressure. Landing half a meter away from where she was standing making sure to move back quickly about another half meter. Seika did this because she remembered something from fighting Keldran a few weeks ago… She remember how easily he changed her attack just by dropping his sword. Keldran just went with the flow so Seika did the same, not allowing that force to knock her off balance.

Once Seika landed her right foot was forward and her left foot was back, with her legs bent it created a strong base. Seika already knew he was most likely going to attack Hitomi first, she was just assuming this because she was medical ninja and who knew if he could tell or not. There was also the fact she was leading the group which could have made her the target. Furrowing her brow she flowed a minimal amount of chakra she was already concentrating all over her body into her chakra blades condensing it to create stronger hits. Visibly golden chakra would be flowing around them rapidly, using her wind nature since her opponent was most likely a lightning user.

Wanting to attack she knew fully well Hitomi could carry on her own, trying to defend herself in the most difficult of situations. She also did not want to hinder a attack if she had one, So seika waited on her toes with her arms at the ready, watching the mans movement and using her sensory technique for back up. Making sure not to look the man in the eyes as she was always trained to never do so just in case of them having genjutsu type abilities. If the man would try to escape Seika would react instantly on her feet ready to taken him down with her speed and great footwork… Also using her abilities to defend herself if needed.

Hitomi: Among the snow-like ashes that fell and the blood that covered the area, Hitomi’d take a deep breath and continue to keep her focus and her center. However it was not just the snow-like ashes that she had been able to see. The chakra that had already been laying in wait along her skin began to sparkle with violet flecks as she had infused it with lightning. “INCOMING!” She shouted and tilted her head upward to watch the man coming towards them.

Within his impact a mere foot from the ground, she’d begin her spin in the counterclockwise direction. Infused with lightning, she’d use the chakra to not only propel her into a spin that would rival most gyroscopes spinning on their axis but would expel it as well from all tenketsu points to create a sphere around her as a defence to his initial shock wave upon him landing. Knowing the distance away from her teammates, the sphere of Rotation Heaven would be no bigger than 2 feet from her in all directions. With him landing in the center of their group, he would have landed right on the border of her rotation heaven. This possibly would have caught him off guard and cause him to be thrown to his right from being caught in her rotation. Her rotation would also take the part of the shock wave that came towards her and cause it to move around the orb of chakra.

She’d continue her rotation for a few moments more before she’d come out of it just in case there had been an attack that came as soon as he had landed. If he had continued with his attack, the force of the chakra orb would have forced his strike to his right possibly dislocating his arm. Once she came out of it, she’d be facing him with her hands ready open and still glittering with her lightning infused chakra. However, this young woman was not finished as she’d once more use the combination of her lightning’s speed and her fighting style to begin her own frontal assault.

She’d hold nothing back as she’d move forward with an amazing calm to her face while she began to count to herself. She’d strike towards his chest twice, not caring if she’d hear the rip of cloth or skin. Two. Then she’d strike towards his chest two more times. Four. Speeding up just a bit, she’d strike towards his chest four more times as she’d take a step forward. Her eyes focused upon the middle of his chest to make sure that she didn’t lose sight of all that was going on about her. Eight. She’d continue to tear at his chest with her claws while she’d continue with the technique of her clan. Eight more strikes she’d aim towards his chest while the metal claws would continue in their assault upon his chest. Sixteen. Making sure that she’d stay with him as her strikes would have forced him back, she’d slice while striking towards his chest. Her hands a blur of movement from both the lightning and her own natural ability as she’d attempt to strike his chest sixteen more times. Thirty-two. She’d say in her mind.

If successful, she’d raise up on the ball of her right foot and spin counter clockwise with the speed that she would have used to start her rotation heaven. She would then kick out her left leg in a spinning roundhouse kick with the heel aimed towards the left side of his head with enough force that it would easily dislocate his jaw or break the bones in the side of his face. The force would also be enough to launch him from his standing position to his right a fair distance. With her foot coming back to the ground, she’d once more be in the ready position in the Gentle fist style while still looking to sparkle with violet glitter.

Yukiusagi: The white and gray ash that fell from the sky, reminded the girl of snow. She thought it was weird how something that looked so clean and pure was actually from such hate, anger and destruction. The bodies completed the horrific scene, Making the girl look away in disgust at the waste of innocent life.

While she was relaying to Seika what she felt and heard up ahead, she also caught the sound of singing, and was going to tell her team about it, until she heard the sound of rushing air and crackling of chakra. Then both Seika and Hitomi called out in warning. Not feeling an enemy coming at them from the vibrations and seeing Hitomi look up, lead Yuki to gather that the attack was coming from above, where she could hear but not sense it. When the man hit the center of their formation, Yuki was ready to go. The shockwave threw her east, but she rode the wave, spinning in the air and landing on her feet 5 feet away from her original position. Holding her katana in front of her the girl slid one foot back a bit, bending her knees. This gave her a solid stance, making it easy for her to defend or avoid an attack quickly.

Yuki felt Hitomi start her rotation heaven, and Seika land at the ready. She also felt, then saw Hitomi use her 32 palms, If she had been successful in blocking his attack with the rotation heaven. She would watch Hitomi, keeping her eye on the mans body so she could predict his next move all the while keeping her chakra flowing, her ears listening and her mind on the information the Vibrations from the ground were giving her. She hesitated to use any earth nature attacks or jutsu, having caught sight of his own lightning nature, However she was prepared to use a jutsu at a seconds notice. On her katana her left hand held the hilt, while her right hand rested against it, ready to perform hand seals around the hilt. She was scared, but that wouldn’t stop her from helping her friend and sensei’s when the opportunity arose.

06:30, May 9, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

Adhoc Squad B

Kumiko: The ride was not an easy one, and the woman found herself wondering what she had gotten herself into. But she knew, she knew that she wouldn’t be able to believe in the armor she wore – that she deserved it – if she didn’t do something to better herself. Unfortunately, it seemed things had headed south by the time they had gotten there. Not that it already had not reached that point, but it seemed much worse. The most frustrating part was that two of the team members, from the squad she had been assigned, were literally taking off faster than she could even get off of her horse and assess the situation. This was frustrating, actually beyond frustrating. As a strategist it was hard to make a plan with everyone taking off. With that the woman turned her attention to Kei, and watched him for a moment. “I can’t do much, some hand to hand and weapon work. But I’ll do what I can, and help where I can. The least I can do is observe and try to determine weaknesses of what we might face.” She said finally as she moved herself forward. Already attacks were taking place, and unfortunately the woman felt a flutter of fear in her chest.

B: As B jumped from one of the still somewhat standing remainding walls to the soft sand floor of Suna he would be kneeled down slightly scoping out his surroundings, seeing that this part of the village was hit but didn't seem to be completely destroyed like the rest of the village seemed to be. He would lift himself to a standing position and slightly turn his head to the right, seeing Ryouta still standing on the wall "Stay or come forward it doesn't matter to me." B would say in an angered tone as he began to walk forward into the sand, ash, and smoke filled air. B would keep walking with his eyes switching from left to right scouting the area that surrounded him, "I know you are here.... show yourselves..." he would say in a quiet yet agitated tone. He would get tired of seeing nothing, everyone was more than likely in battle and the one who wanted to fight the most couldn't find a face to break. "FIND THEM.... DESTROY THEM... SPILL THE BLOOD...." his inner demon would repeatedly say as he jumped onto a still standing building and began to run and jump from rooftop to rooftop in a fit of rage. "NOT MOVING FAST ENOUGH!" he would scream out as he lifted each of his pants legs and unhinged his 110 lb leg weights from each shin "LET'S GO!" he would yell out once more as he took of at eye popping speeds and with such ferosity everytime his feet touched a surface it would cave in from pressure. As he was running he would see the blood spilled in the streets the dead bodies lay lay in piles, "YOU DID NOT CAUSE THIS AND YOU COULD HAVE... FAILURE!" the demon raging within would scream in disappointment, this would cause B to pause in movement for about 10 seconds "HOW DARE YOU SHOW YOUR TRUE POWER... NOW!" would be last thing to be screamed in his head as through sheer anger his chakra pathway would be flooded as it directly rushed towards the limiter of the first gate and broke it open causing him to feel his muscles bulge and open up his true strength, "SECOND GATE.... GATE OF HEALING OPEN!" he would yell as he felt chakra burst towards the second gate and break it open... "NO STOPPING HERE LET ME SHOW YOU! THIRD GATE.... GATE OF LIFE OPEN!" he would yell as chakra rushed towards his spinal cord bursting the third gate open, this last gate opened would explode an aura of dark purple chakra around him somewhat like a force field, his skin now a turned from tan to a crimson red, and his eyes now literally glow a flame like red. A few seconds after this trasformation would occur he would hear earth begin to crack and move looking directly ahead of him he would see a pillar rise and a helpless body fly up through the air about 20 feet ahead at the end of the roofrop he stood on, B's face would light up in excitement as he took one step forward disappearing from view literally, exploding the roof he once stood on as he was moving so fast the normal human eye could not keep up. As he reached near the edge of the rooftop he would jump with his right arm cocked and disappear from view again utilizing the move known as shadow of the dancing leaf appearing in front of the helpless fuck who lay in the air with his back facing the ground. As soon as B would appear he would throw the fist with no remorse connecting with his face more than likely breaking it, seeing as he appeared without notice the attack would more than likely hit as the recipent had no knowledge of the attack or time to react. Had this attack landed B would continue to throw a flurry of punches to his rib cage with enough force to break any bone in the radius of each hit as each hit sent his body towards the ground once more. Had this attack gone successful B would throw one last vicious right hook towards the middle of the chest enough to cave the chest cavaity in and crush him into the ground below which would cause a small crater where his body would lie.

[After Opening these gates B will only last 2 post rounds before complete exhaustion, with him fatiguing during the two post round he has left.]

[Ryouta and Kei will catch up in the next order due to no responses.

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 18:48, May 9, 2016

Divine Ziel

Ded Lee: Ded kept walking along the streets as he heard some familiar voices in the distance however, as he kept walking, a merc came out in front of him, holding his katana while it was attached to his hip as Ded quickly hopped backwards and narrowed his eyes on him as he then grabbed the sheath to his own katana and held it while he unsheathed the blade while the male across from him didn't. For a mere second, Ded thought he'd come at him however, he seemed to be waiting. Quickly, the silver blade had the shining of flames against it as Ded ran straight towards the male. From there Ded's body tilted to the right and shifted to the left as he swung his sword out from the right to left, straight across the man's chest. Though, almost instantly, the man dodged it and Ded kept the attack on as his right leg lifted up from the left side, kicking towards his face to the right side in attempt to kick the man on the left side of the face. The man only tilted back as he dodged it once more while Ded only went to slice the same way as before after his body did a spin from the kick but the swordsman lifted his arms a bit more than usual as he pushed Ded's arms up, causing the attack to miss while he then unsheathed his sword and went for a quick over head slice, downwards. Though, already in movement, Ded was able to dodge to the right as he avoided it. After the quick trade of almost nothing but wasted energy, Ded dashed backwards out of the way of any more attacks as the man across from him then took a natural swordsman stance with his katana. Ded only sighed a bit and said "Well then, looks like this will be a challenge for me."

Aki Inuzuka: Aki yanked on the reins of the horse that had earlier refused to go for her. Back when she had first saddled it and tried to take off. Now it seemed the blasted thing wouldnt stop without a proper struggle. As they neared the battle field the sharp undeniable scent of blood bathed her senses. The sounds of agonized screams of which she had never experienced assaulted her young ears. A meek whine lifted from her jacket,Miki wasnt pleased with this at all or at ease.. As she road along their Sensei seemed to twirl into action with astounding speed and accuracy. Men by the hoards fell to him so it seemed. But the reality remained that soon enough she as well as her other mates were going to be expected to participate in the torrential chaos. Stray kunai and shuriken wizzed by nearly sinking into her. Had her senses been less than hightened due to experience and the abilities of her clan,the Inuzuka would have been made to look like a dummy for target practice on the academy grounds.

Together she joined Lilly by tieing up their horses and waited a minute trying to ascertain where aid was needed most. On the feild with her Sensei and the crowds of furiously fightinv Shinobi or flanking and picking off those who got past their numbers??

"Keep your wits about you Miki. ..Yasu, what should we do first?."

Rushing out without a plan was suicide if they werent S ranks or powerful..especially for her and Lilly.

Lilly Inuzuka: She would turn around on her heels running of to THE vilage to help in battle leaving THE small pup behind with a pain in her heart she ran pushing herself to go faster trough THE sand she thinks ok i have 5 kunai 15 shuringans 2 smokebombs 4 senbombs and 5 makibishi thats not much but iT Will have to do as she gets closer to THE battles she gets on all 4 " Ninja Art of Beast Mimicry: All-Fours Jutsu" her nails and fangs sharpen looking more feral like a wild dog her look in her eyes animalistic as she uses her speed and jutso to attack using her strong claws Some moments jumping up attacking from above and othertimes from below earning Some suprised looks from THE enemies she uses 3 shuringans to aim at THE feeth of 2 enemies so they couldnt move before lunging at them THE scent of blood made her more feral than normal making iT seem like she was a monster trapped in a human body

[Yasu will be contacted to catch up next post order due to no response.]

19:52, May 9, 2016

Keruberosu

In the main battlefield

Keldran’s area: Keldran since he made the initial jump in the moshpit that was the main battlefield got immediately split from his group of genin and from the point he entered to where he was currently unless they were able to cleave through dozens upon dozens of enemy jounin it’d be impossible to reach him with any relative ease. Keldran was about 30 ft from Mugen and 24 ft from O’s area. It would also be same for if any of the other two wanted to reach one another vice versa. So after he was able to send the ration sword users back he would only have a 3 second window to finally cleave through at least some of them. But from his blind spot a great fireball jutsu had been launched and he couldn’t see It just yet. Normally he could’ve known it was coming for him but since the entire village smelled of fire, smoke and blood and his attention was already drawn into another direction he’d have to be careful and decide what to do.

Mugen’s area: Mugen within his transformed state would quickly be surrounded in a circle of jounin enemy’s. About 10 of them overall and each had chakra blades in each hand augmented with fire release chakra which could be dangerous if hit with. So now he had to make a decision within 5 seconds before they all motion forward slowly and began to attack.

O’s area: Luckily for O it would only be two people on opposite sides of him but both seemed to be well versed in taijutsu since they were set in a strong fist style stance. And just like that around him they began to body flicker constantly together leaving after images of themselves that would become physical beings and they were prepared to attack. So now the question is, what would O do?

Outside the main battlefield

Ded’s area: Once dead had dispatched the little chunk of enemy’s on the outskirts and began to move a little further inward a guerrilla squad that was split from the main force made up of 9 men would wait til he got into the middle of a block and felt fine then from in front of him that man with the katana would step out and once began to engage in combat. After awhile the sound of the lighting would’ve surely turned his attention to the ground floors of the buildings on his left and right also once he finally turned to view the others that’ve been hiding would reveal themselves about 3. Another 4 remaining men were atop the buildings two on the left building two on the right and simply awaited their moment to pounce from all sides. Ded depending on how he reacted would determine what would happen next.

Aki’s Area: Since they were in a sectioned block from around the corner appeared two men both with fire release capabilities which this team was soon about to find out and at the same time they would both expel chakra from their lungs and make a giant great fireball jutsu it having enough width to cover the entire block as it traveled so they’d have to find a way to escape it’s grasp or Aki would have to diffuse the attack if she even could or maybe yell to Ded but then that would put him at risk against the other dangers around them. They were completely surrounded by jounin level combatants it wouldn’t be easy to escape let alone try to fight it.

Captain 2: He would effortlessly hit all of the jutsu like he planned the initial explosion sending the man’s head to smash against the ground probably hard enough to crack his head slightly open and leave him dazed and confused and how his back bent naturally due to the mud keeping his lower by straight while his top half bent like a slinky. After taking that hit the underground air volcano that he created would shoot up from below him hitting him with a barreling wind all around his entire body at 150 mph sending his sky rocketing into the air and at that point the captain walked away down the adjacent alley that was already behind him since he would assume he already died to that combo. “So much talk, this is why old dogs never need to learn new tricks.” Now he slowly began to make his way back to the main battlefield, tapping his comlink he would report in. “All battalions I report one of the criminal leaders is down for the count. In route to the main battlefield now.” “Understood hurry we need every body we can get.” This was captain 3’s reply to captain 2’s report in. Now trying to regain some of his stamina and after a good 10 minute walk he rejoined the battle hurling himself inwards to fight all over again.

Inside the bunker

The sensory corp. would report from what they heard on the comlinks this time. “Kage-sama captain 2 had reported in finally. He has killed one of the criminal leaders by himself. The tide is turning!” The Kage couldn’t help but smile and feel the anxiousness and stress beginning to alleviate somewhat as he would speak back to them. “Thank goodness let’s keep up the pressure they don’t have many men left to combat us. Numbers will win this day.” “Sir more to report! The blue haired boy and his squad have joined the main battle field! He is currently holding off 7 people on his own and his two members are also in combat with high level ninja. We also have sensed one of the villains completely revealed himself out of nowhere he has went to strike one of the leaf squads we will keep you posted.” Kage would continue to watch the cameras intently watching the blood and death spill all over the sand. It was truly something to behold. War, war never changes.

Casualty count

Sunagakure was now turning the tide of battle thanks to sheer number and still had a whole fresh battalion of 750 men in hiding but their overall number now was about 1850 men remaining while the enemy was now with only about 112 men left with a good splinter of them following someone around that couldn’t be indentified yet because its something the sensory corp hasn’t seen.

21:04, May 9, 2016

TheUrnsman

[Target Hitomi]Yone would’ve smirked a bit taking note of their awareness to the battlefield. However this wouldn’t help them much that young woman that found herself poised to attack would be shrugged off his eyes already working the battlefield. His crimson hues analyzing the fact that this young Hyuuga woman had turned to meet him however her lightning induced technique would’ve been cut short. That spinning motion she’d have been attempting to bring herself into would’ve been met by the bellowing shout. It was like a beast roar had erupted from his lungs in those moments a mere phrase “PAY ATTENTION” He would’ve drawn in this young womans lightning like that of a lightning rod and released it just as fast with a little help of his own. Her lightning would’ve been her downfall in her moments of retaliation.

He’d gone to show a bit of his own prowess in these moments magnetized just like a piece of metal. Her rotation would’ve come to an end before it could even truly start. A product of such a disruption of one’s own perpetual ‘wavelength’ of chakra. Had she been incapable of moving herself in these dramatic moments she’d have been struck with such ferocity. Not a series of strikes but a single blow, this girl would’ve been subject to something much worse than what Yone had in store for her when he arrived. If one were to peer within his mind they would hear his subconscious shouting ‘Chakra Thread Sutures!’ That pulsation of chakra that would’ve been felt during her magnetization was Yone injecting his chakra into the world around him. Had she not realized what was at hand in the moments of his injection she’d have been left paralyzed beyond magnetization. A series of threads would’ve begun to emerge about her body each resembling that of stitches. Even those with visual prowess would’ve been incapable of seeing the particles of chakra that were injected into the world around them in those moments. His exhalation of breath in those moments would’ve been the end had her movements been stopped and she was incapable of escaping. Upon Yone exhaling this girl would find her body receiving immense strain upon itself and with that the threads that would’ve been present upon her physique at the time would’ve caused her limbs to sever. Her body would’ve been lopped to pieces like beef being diced on a cutting board. Amongst all of this had the two looking in on the technique attempted to attack Yone a golden chakra would’ve emerged to defend him against harm much like that of sand armor or spider sticky gold.

[Target Yuki & Seika]If we take a moment to look back on Yone’s entry onto the battlefield we notice he was not crackling like lightning nor was he using lightning release at all.They’d all forgotten and ignored his physique was still lit ablaze and with that it left him open to do exactly what he’d wanted. An effect of his Devil’s manifest was that he was able to exponentially heat up his body like a star consuming it's necessary food to stay lit amongst the vacuum of space. Using what little chakra he had consumed from the young girl before his body would’ve caused the air to quake and his eyes to become white. In doing this his body could be seen scorching the very earth he stood upon reducing the top layer of sandy earth to nothing but glass. His technique seemingly causing his body to go “Supernova” in those moments. Those looking on the city from the outside would’ve seen a bright light like a bonfire was lit to signal the end of a battle. It would’ve been like the end of an old roll of movie film burning away from the center with no hesitation at all. The young woman that found herself at the brunt of the blast would’ve gotten the most simplistic death. Like looking into the eyes of medusa she’d have been turned to a statue a term used when one is killed by a volcano’s immense heat known as flash heating. His body temperature would’ve risen to a total of 570º F, leaving them near helpless in such a close range. The young woman that stood a sum of 6 feet away would’ve been rendered to such a fate much like the one she’d been relaying info too before hand which led to such an attack in the first place. This in entirety much like those flash heated by a volcano’s eruption would’ve transpired in a matter of seconds. Had this been successful both of them would've surely been left to be statues in the streets of sunagakure and the sandy walls of the surrounding buildings turned to massive glass panes.

These shinobi had come into the battle seemingly well coordinated and with a means to an end in mind but amongst all of this what did Yone have to offer. Perhaps this elegant young man was meant to be the end all for more than just helpless civilians maybe he was meant to help end the lives of shinobi all the same. However he had enjoyed himself amongst it all. The chaos, the turmoil, the death, and that was his life even in his constant search for seeming peace with himself. Yone would’ve been singing within his head had all the events transpired and begun about his way. He would’ve began walking down the narrow streets of sunagakure with his right hand stuffed within his pocket and his left holding onto the bandaged physique of his weapon. If one were to hear the song playing within his head they’d find these lyrics being sung along with it “They call me a wanderer, Yeah, a wanderer,I roam around, around, around, around, Oh, well, there's Flo on my left and there's Mary on my right, And Janie is the girl, well, that I'll be with tonight, And when she asks me, which one I love the best? I tear open my shirt and I show "Rosie" on my chest. 'Cause I'm a wanderer, Yeah, a wanderer, I roam around, around, around, around. . .”

21:38, May 9, 2016

Kurasake

With each and every single step, the sounds of war grew louder. A cacophony of blood-curdling screams, the might explosions of jutsu taking their effect on not only the men but the environment. These noises... something about them was bothering to Kura who held his head low. Nothing but a sliver of his face could be shown, but in that small window to see his expression, it looked like something of a nightmare. His lips pulled back so wide to make a haunting grimace, exposing his sharp teeth. His bewildered eyes looking on as if he had just been on the brink of death. Great anger was paned upon his expression, the world itself was an annoyance to him.

He looked up to see fire ahead, his tensed up body struggling to move as his lips parted and a guttural yell came from his throat. His whole body beginning to shake, while the many men behind him began to noticeably become concerned. Each one shifting their position and moving back, while only one foolish soul began to move forward.

"Captain, are you okay?"

Something moved in Kura, it was like watching a spider disgustingly move about. Its dexterous limbs, so fast and fluid yet the beginning and end of the movements somehow rigid and inoperable but suddenly flashing into action. Kura's hand reached out before snapping and suddenly swiping at the neck of the other mercenary. For a moment, the mercenary simply had an expression of shock mixed with the previous concern, not sure how to react to what just happened. But just like that, the mercenary's eyes quickly rolled into the back of his head before the neck and head literally fell to the side, only hanging by a single tangent of skin that was slightly tapered over an exposed disc of the spine.

Kuramaru grabbed at the black robes he was cloaked in at the chest and suddenly tore off the clothes to reveal a dull, sickly gray skin tone that was now in place. His whole body shook and convulsed with evil energy as suddenly growths began to wildly sprout from around his head. They were like horns, their adornment and placement making them so like that of a natural crown that broke through the jet black mane that Kuramaru had. The man dipped low as he grabbed his axes he had placed onto the ground momentarily before standing back, his great and tall frame standing above the others while he took in a deep breath.

His now black eyes save a simple orange hue of the irises looked onward as he screamed at the top of his lungs, "MOVE OUT!"

Men began to pour from behind and then around him to move ahead, as he had discussed with the 50... well 49 now, they were to use whatever long-range ninjutsu they had learn during team exercises to begin annihilating and decimating the enemy forces. These 49 or so men were 2/3rds of lightning release users and the rest well-accompanied with the use of fire instead.

These men filed out on line, due left of the 3rd battalion as they engaged the rest of the mercenary forces already defending what they could. This flank suddenly began to start weaving hand signs and suddenly whole volleys of lightning arcs and fireballs produced by the Phoenix Sage Fire Technique as well as False Darkness. These attacks when landed properly, would begin burning Suna men to crisps while also frying others caught within the trained technique between these other shinobi.

Meanwhile, Kura looked to the frontlines as he lost all inhibition and controlled. This grotesque form like that of a demon was desired given the power it brought, but the cons would perhaps cause a few casualties for the mercenaries as well.

Kura screamed with all of his might as 4 more growths exploded from his bare back, his greatly defined muscle tensing up the four growths grew and took resemblance to that of like exhaust pipes from a car. Like an ignition, the open ports of the growths blipped with energy before suddenly a flare of blood-red energy erupted like the great volcano krakatoa. With that, Kura was suddenly off. With such high speed, one would think that Kura's body would be flailing around due to an inability to control this but what few knew about him was the fact that at his base he already possessed an inhuman amount of strength and speed. But now, that inhuman strength and speed went above and became nearly inhuman for the likes of shinobi as a great deal of natural energy passively passed through him and enabled a number of abilities.

People were sent in the air, like a snow plow tossing heaps of snow out of the way and sending the metaphorical snow careening in either direction. Some to the backlines of the mercenary front, and others thrown straight into the masses of Suna's army. But after the initial few who had been simply thrown, it apepared chunks of bodies were being thrown up, and the charge was moving straight into the direction of where Team Keldran was to be located... albeit slightly set apart by the enemies that were beginning to try and surround the group.

Mugen was straight into the crash course of whatever Kura had become, and as soon as men began to surround him: The circle was broken. Two people were sitting to Mugen's left side was they doused their swords in the profaned flames that burned wildly like the spirit of fighting that was raging on this very night. Then suddenly, two slashes came about and they were blown apart by a ghastly force that was hurtling straight towards Mugen at full speed. Kura's arms were crossed, one lain over another as his bearded axes as they took the form like the pincer mouth of a beetle. His own head dipped slightly downward to where Kura's crown would slam and stab into Mugen while his axes did work and if they made their place: They'd literally rip apart Mugen's left arm and sever it from just somewhere a little above the elbow. Meanwhile, if the unstoppable comet that was Kura also managed to headbutt Mugen then his crown would ultimately fall into his side.

If any of this went through, Kura would control his growths in order to redirect them in the opposite direction; thereby cancelling out the insane momentum he gathered. Still he'd drag around, but in that time he could simply fling the poor boy from his crown with a simple flick of the head sending him elsewhere while he would turn around and look down the frontline of Suna and the Konoha squad that was intermixed with it.

"I AM THE TEMPEST OF THE STORM, AND I HAVE COME TO RAVAGE THESE WATERS. MEN, COWER AND FEAR; KURAMARU, KING OF DEMONS, CHALLENGES ALL TO A FIGHT TO THE DEATH!"

22:24, May 9, 2016

Divine Ziel

Mizan's body was tossed back and forth from everything that was going on while his right hand was the only piece that was moving on its own from his own thoughts. The grin never left his lips while even when he was shot up into the air. As he did, his mind subconsciously began to wave in a type of writing method. A thick black kanji would appear in front of where his hand was as the kanji only spelled out 'Lay waste'. The glow within his blue eyes was only fading to where no light filled them, only the blue abyss of what they were, dull. From his eyes, a flash of white light passed in his mind as he only saw everything that happened leading up to this. How he grew up, every victory and loss, each piece of pain he went through. Seeing at the end, an image of a large busted, perfect bodied woman by the name of Saiko, his lips didn't move still. Everything from there came back into view of reality as his chakra was pouring into the jutsu but for some reason, instead of the words being in the middle fo the air, they appeared on his body, against his clothes, which made it to where it couldn't be seen. Suddenly he then saw someone appear in front of him with their fist cocked back already in means to fight which was then thrown with no other thought behind it. The flurry of punches going through as Mizan's long lived body drove back the pain, all Mizan was right now was just a brain working by itself as everything was shutting down. The eyes of him looking towards the new attacker that was beating the shit out of him but for just a moment, everything seemed to slow as a single memory passed through his mind, another flash of light of an old man sitting on the ground in front of a mountain with a young Mizan sitting there listening to his teachings as he said in the memory "I have no reason to not take people out with me during death, it is a way of living and dying. If I'm going to die, I'm taking anybody I can out." Everything snapped back into place as the last punch went straight into his chest, throwing him directly into the earth as he smashed into it creating a small crater under his body while in a quick motion, the twitching muscles of Mizan still alive a bit kept going while a bright light would obnly begin glowing from where the kanji written before would be on his stomach. Building up into a large sphere that didn't stop growing until a good three block radius all around from Mizan's original location, as it grew, it only got faster. As it reached full expansion, the large light imploded to where Mizan's body was as it exploded out quickly as a large explosion could be heard, shaking the earth all around Sunagakure. It was his time for this and he only wanted to take one person out if anything. Anybody caught without the explosion after the bright light was sucked back in and shot back out, would more than likely suffer the consequence of death.

Edited by Divine Ziel 23:32, May 9, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

Keldran: |KF|-Keldran was able to send them barreling back and with quick feet he motion forward and laterally swung his claymore Murayoshi and cleaved cleanly through all of the men but that’s when began to feel a uncomfortable amount of heat being to come closer and lose he turned seeing that a great fireball was just feet before hitting him and he only had one defense that this point so with a double sword double downwards slash with all his might he cleaved through it just enough for the fireball to not touch the center of his body but still his arms and shoulder area felt some of the burn and it caused him to fall to a single knee for a short moment. The fire was so hot and instantly gave him third degree burns on the afflicted areas. “God fucking damnit. Ssss it burns.” Taking some of what was left of his sleeves he quickly wrapped it tightly around some of the burned spots like an arm band but not all of them were covered by the measly left over cloth. Once standing again in the distance he could almost feel an explosion coming and even though he wasn’t a sensory type the immense amount of chakra coming towards them was seeable by anyone so obviously began to run towards it. Cleaving through people with Masayoshi his katana as he did trying to shove and force people out of the way. Eventually within sight it was almost like a steam engine of chakra and he had no idea of what he was rushing into at this point but he saw Mugen being surrounded and that same steam engine silhouette coming to attack him. Keldran was moving faster and faster only capping out at 50 mph while running he saw the target beginning to wind up his arms and he was closing in fast and from the side of the crowd could be heard a yell. “ITTORYU: TOGYU!” All of his emerald chakra once again had formed into the look of a giant bull covering his body and the horns were at the ends of each sword his katana and claymore both. And kicking Mugen out of the way to the side both of his swords would clash against the man’s axes in an explosion of strength and chakra.

Keldran had arrived just on time and his teeth began to grit as he pushed. Making the man begin to slowly tip backwards just showing the strength Keldran had especially with this jutsu against weapon using opponents. Slowly began to push him back as chakra began to crackle off his bull like forms and his eyes as well peered into the man’s own. He would then quickly back step and once again slam his swords against the axes which would continue to push him even father. Keldran meant business and this thing would push him to his absolute limits naturally for the first time in his life. “Come on you ugly fuck. Never. Touch. My. Genin. COME ON!” His bull like chakra snorted and he continued to forcibly push against him as his feet dugged into the ground and their chakras both exploded against one another in a duel of fates like fashion. Who would come out on top? -|KF|

O: After watching Keldran clear out the first group of men and seeing how Mugen did an extremely interesting transformation the boy was starting to get the thrill for battle himself. Quickly he ran keeping up with the squad while keeping his eyes open just in case of any surprise attacks, but of course with his clumsy ass looking one way O ended up tripping rolling three times upon the ground saying " OW OW OW....." and finally stopping on his stomach with a disappointed look. Slowly he rose up to his feet disting himself off and before he knew it his other two squad mates were separated from each other with some trouble in front of the ready to fight. " Don't worry I gotchu!" he called out to Mugen begging to run that direction, but swiftly he stopped in his place as his eyes spotted two enemies in front of him in a strong fist fighting stance and started running around him while body flickering. " Mhm mhm...... Well that's not annoyin at all...." he'd complain about as he put his right leg back shoulder width and turned his body sideways. His right arm bent and stayed in front of his chest while the left simply stayed down at a diagonal angle over his left leg while his eyes simply watched them constantly dance around over and over. If it was one thing O had a specialty in it was Taijutsu and thanks to his father not only could he take a hit but his countering ability was very strong ass well all he needed was for one of them to make the mistake to attack first as he stayed ready to strike back in a flash.

Mugen *Mugen stood confronted by ten sword wielders; their blades alight with fire and chakra. His face stretched into an ugly grin as they began to move forward, a man directly in front of him attack first; he brought his swords down in a vertical motion only to have them collide against something that wasn’t really flesh. Mugen’s monstrous arm hard shifted its shape in fluid motion akin to water now resembling that of a large curved head of a broad axe, a large growth expanded from his elbow resembling a handle. There were murmurs of shock in the small group around him as they witnessed this, the ae arm was strong enough to black chakra infused swords due to it being formed by natural energy. Mugen cackled and pushed the swords back before digging the axe into the man’s chest “One” he said in his blood raging tone. Before he could move on to the next two of the circle were blown away. Mugen braced as he saw the figured coming barely bringing the large axe arm up in time to block the brunt of the attack against the twin axes of this new opponent. The Axes would be caught against his own larger axe, catching it between the pincer formation and all but halting the newcomers rush “OH A REAL CHALLENGE?!”, Mugen dug his foot into the ground to stop himself from sliding back though he still lost a few centimeters. Because Mugen had managed to block the oncoming pincer attack, the strangers ‘crown’ as it seemed stopped inches from Mugen’s flesh. He scowled, he needed more strength if he wanted any chance of going up against this alone, or at least while the rest of his squad were caught in their own fights. More and more senjutsu chakra began to well up inside him as his form changed even more. The brown coloring of his skin now covered his whole body and his eyes were silver and black, Mugen grew larger horns now that curled and protruded forward like a rams. The skin around his eyes turned pitch black and joined like a band over his eyes. His left arm took the same general shape as his right and using the same technique as the Axe fist he was currently using his shaped his arm into that of a large sword his hand still visible on the underside of the blade, his muscle mass also increased greatly and his legs grew large growths from the back of his calves adding to the monstrous appearance. The wave of senjutsu chakra that washed over the area was immense to say this least, Mugen let out a war cry as his form finished with four large spikes protruding from his back “MUGEN AIN’T HOME ANYMORE. BUT I AM” His voice rang through the battlefield, gravely, demonic, definitely not human. While Mugen attempted to hold the target in place with his axe arm he stabbed towards his attacker with the large broadsword shaped arm aiming to run him through with the blade “I AM WRATH” he screamed almost in reply to the attackers boasting.

23:43, May 9, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

B: As the B and his victim descended to the earth like a cannonball being shot the last punch hitting the poor bastard's chest caving it in completely, causing his body to hit the ground and cause a crater to form around them. B covered in blood and dirt from his onslaught would slowly pick himself up as the opening of the gates and attacks had taken their toll on his body as he could feel the burning of his muscle fibers as they were torn and his right arm broken at the forearm. Had he not had these injuries he probably could've out ran what was to come next. As B looked down at the battered and almost unrecognizable bastard he had just beat the shit out of, he would notice a light beaming from him as he began to expand "HAHAHA... TAKING THE PUSSIES WAY OUT HUH?!!! I'LL SEE YOU IN HELL AND KICK YOUR BITCH ASS AGAIN! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!" B would scream in laughter as he watched the fuck expand far and wide. B would feel no pain just a flash of white light and a the slight sense of pressure as his body slowly dissipated to ashes flying away with the explosion. B had gone out the only way he always said he would a warrior dying by the warrior's code dying with a smile on his face.

Ryouta: Ryouta watched their allocated leader run up the wall, grinning somewhat, his feet flared up with chakra at the soles of his sandals before the blonde boy vanished into a streak of a golden blur, leading up along the length of the wall and joining the 2 cadavers and B, the cause of them. Remaining in a squatting position, his fingertips pressed into the top of it, his eyes began observing the almost destroyed village, he sought to take everything he could see into consideration before moving, sighing softly at B’s command, he arose to his feet, lifting his headband which hung loosely around his neck onto his forehead, tying it tightly to prevent it from falling.

The Adhoc leader moved without hesitation, though his constant yelling and screaming drew those hiding amongst the top of the heavily damaged wall, prepared to ambush the unsuspecting source of rage and aggression, each of them wielding a kunai as if prepared to throw them, running towards them, Ryouta threw a shuriken at one, before drawing the attention of another, leaping over the target in a sideward rotation with the black of blade of Gisei tearing through the shoulder down to the chest. The child standing upright before his eyes fell upon a peculiar man and B.

Falling upon a knee and seeing how fired up B was, he didn’t want to interrupt but knew that the foe wasn’t someone to be underestimated, sheathing Gisei within its scabbard, the boy fell upon a knee, which oftentimes helped the boy to focus, weaving through the sequence of hand seals to call forth the Golden cloak of his Zodiac, enveloping the child with a shroud of gold chakra. Within an instant, his wind affinity made its way to imbue into the shroud as he gazed at the fight from a distance, inching closer with each blow until he was on a rooftop besides the pummelling.

“I have no reason to not take people out during death” was the words Ryouta heard an enough of an indication to do something, but what, he didn’t quite know what the male was capable of, though covering the body may cause something, either preventing a hand seal in order for him to perform a jutsu. With his teeth tightly clenched, Ryouta had to think fast, forming the Tiger seal associated with his Zodiac, dispatching his shroud into an animal companion before the boy instructed.

“BYAKKO STOP HIM.” The Tiger cub didn’t hesitate, reading Ryouta’s thoughts before he was dispatched, hopping onto the shinobi as he wrote a kanji on top of his stomach, laying down upon Mizan before growing proportionately large, slightly smaller than a summon creature, just residing atop the shinobi in an attempt to stop an attack. The form of chakra capable of suppressing the explosion and containing it within himself before completely dissipating, still gritting his teeth, a slightly exhausted Ryouta sent chakra back to his feet and then dashed as fast as he could to tackle his squad’s leader out of the way and into the building beside them, crashing through the rooftop or the wall if need be.

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 06:12, May 10, 2016

HitomiHyuga

She’d feel the slowing of her rotation and stop the flow of chakra from her tenketsu. Confused for a bit about what was going on, she’d still see him with the use of her Byakugan. For the moment, she felt so small. Like she once more was that child that could do nothing when her village needed her to help and all she could do was come to the aid of those that had fallen.

Then the touch of the electricity to her body. However, this is where he would over look a simple thing. There needed to be a current for electricity to surge through her body. Instead, the tips of her fingers began to arc and spark as the electricity he tried to throw back into her body collected within the steel of her fingers, the furthest point of her body. Her eyes would hold all those that were in her sight within the 135 foot area around her. Looking towards him in a roundabout way, she’d use the same idea of chakra flow only in a reversed form to once more take hold of the lightning that was residing in her metallic fingers and just as easily disperse it when she dispersed her own chakra.

This was when she would once more begin to move. Her fingers moving quickly to form the hand seals of modified ox → Tiger. She’d look to him while she would reach forward with her hands a glow with violet chakra that was alive and not the standard flow that would be used for simple things like chakra flow.

This was her one match…. And she’d make an explosion. Her determination was beyond anything that she had ever thought of in her life. So many believed in her and she’d show them that there was still the will to fight within her. This would be her Will of Fire.

Her hands did not have to touch him for her to push an overwhelming amount of chakra from her into him. Thus overloading his body’s normal chakra circulation which would place him in a comatose state.

Had this been the case, she’d then bring her right fist back with a deep inhale. Her byakugan focusing on the center of his chest where the center point of his chakra system would be. With the flow of chakra once more pooling into her hand, she’d thrust it forward upon her exhale while flicking her fingers open. This could cause a baseball sized flow of chakra compressed wind to speed from her aimed towards the center of his chest that would force him to fly backwards.

03:02, May 10, 2016

KasumiHozuki

Seika: Everything was silent, at least to the Sarutobi. Hitomi’s Rotation was falling short before her eyes, Seika already knew something was wrong and it was time for plan B. Keeping a cool and centred mind, she separated her emotions as her readied arms came into a boar seal so fast it was hard to see visually. Seika struggled to try and save the child… In fact her reaction time was incredible but not enough… she had sensed the his chakra going towards her chunin leader in an obvious attack, But Seika would not stop there… Once he had landed his attack she had released the jutsu looking at the bastards back, thats all she needed. Her reaction time was indeed almost un-readable and her speed would be at full blast. Like nothing the Seika would have left no time for the male to react squeezing in the tight time she had.

“Temporary Paralysis Jutsu!” Seika yelled as she knew she had caught him… This technique was not just something to be easily avoided or escaped it was fast invisible chakra, it physically restrains an opponent, acting as if the opponent had been tied in invisible steel ropes. For Seika going up against someone as strong as him it would probably hold him for about 10 seconds at most. That was her first attack and that would be all the time in the world, She could tell in that moment he was focused on the hyuuga girl and the fact he had loosened his guard towards Seika was where he had gone wrong… Without hesitation or even realization she was going towards the enemy extremely fast, she could feel herself almost reliving the same situation that happened to her sister; but for that moment she was fighting for her sister for the life she risked to save Seika.

Her body was melding with her surroundings and her mind being in tune and focused, she had one thought… And it was Hitomi she could feel her life force fading quickly but for now it would not phase the jonin, This was her chance. So her hands rose as soon as she started running. 2 seconds. With ease her concentration and growing adrenaline performed these hand seals in order (Tiger → Rabbit → Dog → Ram → Dragon). Thankfully she could do that with her chakra blades thanks to Keldran making it snug but moveable in room. 5 seconds. With one large stride leaving the woman at the 2 feet mark where her already concentrated chakra in her body caused her to release two expeditious external sources of wind from her mouth, where she would a combo attack him and attempt to slice him in three parts. 8 seconds.

If this was the cause, the two cuts would simultaneously open up where the highest one would slice through his lower neck and the lower one just above his hips with ease. 10 seconds.

With that Seika would dissect the man dead into a three piece chicken ball meal from McChang’s fast food restaurant. Leaving 3 feet between her opponent where she would be absolutely ready for anything that would come at her. On her toes with her arms up at hip waist height, just in case she would need to preform anything she still had a pretty fair amount of chakra still flowing around her body. 04:31, May 10, 2016

Yukiusagi4477

The minute Hitomi’s rotation didn’t work, Yuki was on full alert. Watching the male, who seemed focused on the ravenette, Yuki noticed two things as she sheathed her katana. One was he was a Uchiha, His aura much like Kei’s. The second thing was he was using fire, not lightning to keep his body ablaze. The girl really had no idea what to do, But knew she couldn’t run. No she would fight for her friends, even if she did not win. She would give her everything, until she was empty. Her will to, not only live, but for her friends to live ignited within her. Forming the 12 hand seals required for her cloak, she ended with the rabbit, and her white chakra burst from her body. It covered her, forming ears upon her head while she crouched and her arms and legs seemed to morph into the hind and fore legs of a rabbit. She knew she didn’t have much time, so she Grabbed one of her smoke bombs and threw it at her feet. She knew it might not fool the Man, but it might buy her the time she needed. Digging into the ground she went down 50 feet in a mere second, her cloak increasing her digging speed. In the next few seconds, Three to be exact, she spiraled her way up under the man, if he had been hit by Seika’s jutsu. Her final spiral would surround the man two feet in all directions. Finishing her cone shaped tunnel, she once more dug down, but this time in the middle. This took one second. Placing her 3 Paper bombs at the 1/3, 2/3 and ending points she retraced her steps, back to her smoke screen.

Popping up, she was just in time to see Seika sensei attack the man with her chakra claws. And the second She was out of the way she would give Hitomi, if she was still alive, a look, trying to tell her to move back before she put her hands together and all three bombs went off at once. The ground beneath the man would crumble into itself, dragging the man down, much like quick sand. If he had been cut it to three pieces, those pieces would be buried under several tons of sand. If he had somehow dodged Seika and Hitmoi’s attacks, then managed to dodge her trap, she would stand ready, crouched, her white chakra blazing as her gold eyes would be pinned to his chest, waiting for his next move.

05:26, May 10, 2016

Divine Ziel

Aki Inuzuka: She sensed them immediately, glancing over her shoulder to see a furious mass of fire aimed their way approaching fast at twenty five miles and hour. There were no more than four seconds to react. Yasu was nearby Lilly had taken off like a mad woman into the fray as if she could handle them on her own but there was nothing Aki could do for her. The heat was terrible and only growing intensely every passing crucial moment. Had Yasu noticed?! Not waiting to find out, In two fluid motions her right hand attached an explosive tag to a kunai then during a twist she let it loose above the height of the fire so as to connect with the roofline outside of the building two beside the one directly next to her. When it hit, it’d destroy a portion of the establishment and fling massive rubble directly either onto the attacking Suna Jounin or into their path to deter advancement at least on their end. Whilst her left grasped the scruff of the other Inuzuka’s ninken in it’s fist. She threw a massive burst of strength directly into the Anbu by her side so as to knock herself and the remainder through it’s door out of harms way. She rolled with the two coming to a short stop with Youko still held tight. Regardless if she was the owner of the dog or not Aki couldn’t let a defenseless animal without a commander die like that to save her own skin. She didn’t stop there, the last second consisted of her yanking on Yasu and aiming to take both of them into the next area of the house nearly tripping over a corpse laid down earlier by the massacre that they’d been absent for. Once the windows were blown through by the assault outside the room they’d been in began to catch flame. Aki coughed furiously, the scent of the smoke was terrible and it was getting to her lungs. “..F-fuck!!..Yasu! We gotta get out of here!!” Frantic, Aki looked around the room only to find another window that led to the back of the home on the opposite side of the block leading to the outskirts of the village near the desert. “..We gotta go through there and find somewhere to figure everything out!"

Yasu Hatake: As they tumbled inside Yasu’s single eye look at Aki for a moment as she scrambled to her feet, her arms grabbing the extra ninken that belonged to Lilly. With little effort she threw the dog onto her shoulder, holding her there as she fished a few paper tags from her ninja pouch.(3 in total.) “I have a plan…I just need you to trust me.” She murmured softly, throwing a few the tags in precise locations. The tags stuck to walls and the floor as Yasu began running towards the window, her arm pulling Aki behind her as she jumped out the window. Once her ninja shoes met the sand she waited for Aki and flipped up her eyepatch, a heavy exhale leaving her lips as she continued sprinting, waiting for Aki to follow her. “You will need to use your nose to follow me, but keep moving and don’t hold back.” As they got to a clear distance, she formed a hand seal and exhaled, it was now the tags inside the home blew up, causing a massive explosion, enough that would create a large dust cloud to cover where they had been running. Now Yasu used her sharingan, peering into the dust. Though her sharingan wasn’t trained she still could see chakra outlines, because of that she made sure as she ran through the smokescreen (provided by the explosion) that she ran around any of the shinobi that had been attacking them. Luckily for Yasu and Aki both were pretty fast, moving at such a blinding speed it would be hard to notice them. In the snow haired Hatake’s arms she held the white ninken, her eyes looking down at it for just a moment. The creature looked frightened and unsure of what exactly had been going on. As Yasu continued traveling North east (Away from the battle field) she hopped she would run into renforcements, if that wasn’t the case she’d attempt to make it back to Konoha and alert the Hokage of exactly how bad the situation had been. “It’s going to be okay..” Yasu muttered softly to the pup, “I will make sure you are safe..I’ll get you home.” She added, her eyes remaining ahead as her and Aki pressed forwards through the dense smoke.

Lilly Inuzuka: she knew the danger but didnt wanto be a burden or worthless she needed to do something to help and right now it ment attacking weaker enemies and keeping her guard up to stay away from tougher guys then her she twists and stretches her body during battle trieng to get toward a few suvilians who were trapped in a building hidden she could smell there fear so she had to get them out of there fast before someone finds them. everywhere was blood and body's her four legs style gave her more speed and was good for close combat earning a few cuts from shurringans and kunai's some shallow dripping only a little blood but also 2 abit deeper 1 on her cheeck and one at her right arm she trows off her jacket as it only slows down a big scar visible trough the fishnet on her back till her shoulder showing she had once expierianced big damage. she ran inside getting back on her feeth going troughe building till she finds a mother a small boy and a baby all cowering in the corner she would reasure them she was on there side and tell them to follow her as she leads the way trough dark and empty allys at the borders of the vilage she would ask them where there safe place was in case of attacks as she was told where it was she kept the seroundings checked and safe for the familie to pass.

05:31, May 10, 2016

Keruberosu

In the main battlefield

O’s area: Then men using the body flicker and also using afterimages were using a special technique which made their afterimages into actual real physical beings so all at once after the two men created around 10 appraitations making a whole 12 and they sent in two clones in at first one sweeping for the legs and the other looking like it was going for a kick almost at first but it quickly feigned the kick to surprise the boy or catch him off guard then 3 seconds later he would go for and try to tackle said boy. If it worked only more sinister and dangerous things would continue from there. O had to be smart and he had to be quick. The sound of Keldran fighting in the distance could be heard and running was always an option to consider.

Captains and Battalions: The battle was coming to a quick close. Battalion one which was completely fresh now took control over the main gates with the 750 men leading out anybody who died and trying to escort out whoever they could. However the captains of battalions 2,3 and 4 were clearing up the rest of the stragglers on the battlefield making quick work of the remainder and it was only a matter of time before the victory whistle would be blown for Sunagakure but at what cost is what should be asked at this rate?

Outside the main battlefield

Ded: Ded would only take a few moments to take in all of his surroundings before he would take his katana that was currently in his hands and unsheathe it once more holding it against the open air. He would take a soft breath before speaking to them all. When he had taken the previous glance he would’ve noticed the men on the rooftops and when he looked to both his left and right a man with chidori began to rush towards him and he did have a Sharigan to help him with aiming. “I didn’t plan on dying today but if I am you bastards are coming to hell with me!”

Instantly body flickering forward and his katana got stuck directly into the swordsman head and with the eyes of raw intensity he would snap it back out and instantly log jutsu as he was attempted to be hit by the chidori from behind but since he had the Sharigan he could see through the jutsu even as he moved so he warned the men above he was coming before he even landed and was received instantly with sword to the chest but Ded would only walk forward more into it with a smirk and whisper to his ear. “That’s all you got big boy?” Now taking his katana he would cleave it through his head since his sword arm was stuck in him Ded would fall back onto the roof and use the man as a body shield to protect from the next to swords coming for him.

One though was able to penetrate the other side of his chest just above his heart leaving him with immense pain but his adrenalin was pumping to the fullest so driving his sword into the man’s heart he pushed upwards an into another man’s heart and forcibly pushed them off the roof together and he quickly back stepped to avoid a kunai coming from him and with blood basically leaking from his mouth and shirt. He could only spit some directly into the eyes of one of the men before body flickering again to be barely above him in the air and round house kicked him so hard his spinal column shifted inside of his body.

But while mid air was a good striking maneuver it wasn’t for defense two men on either side of him impaled him mid air and another grabbed and pulled him down and they began to all stab him with swords and kunai over and over again each of the men cycling in-between their stabs giving each other a turn. Ded was somewhat helpless but using the rest of the strength that remained he was able to fuss his hand into the right pocket a slap a bomb tag onto the man holding him. Causing him to frenzy and his teammates to push him which an explosion followed killing the man and 2 others but it sent Ded off the edge back first. His eyes were to the sky and knowing it was the end he only rested with a smile on his face as the fire and brimstone made his face glow that healthy glow one more time before his face finally lost the smile and was just left with an open eyes decrypted face as his blood continued to leak out. Ded Lee of Konoha and former member of Team Kinshi has fallen in battle but he died like a hero in his last breathes only hoping he did everyone he loved proud.

Aki and Yasu: After running for an entire post or so they would be met with something but what it would end up being would be a mystery in of itself so at this point the girls just had to rely on dumb luck to survive this harsh environment. The massive explosion would hit them during their trying to exit of Sunagakure not actually getting hit but the resounding shockwave and the large blaring light in the sky would pierce over the dark and cloudy veil.

Inside the bunker

The sensory corp. would report from what they heard on what they had seen throughout the battlefield but as they began to report a massive explosion shaking through the entire village and even though it only seemed like a single passing thing but once again it was absorb itself back in and once again explode shaking the entire Kazekage building and making things fall over and some of the communication terminals and links had been ruptured so they were completely cut off from the outside. Kazekage would turn to the sensory corp and yell. “REPORT WHATS GOING ON OUT THERE?” Sensory would hastily reply with sweat going down their faces from constantly having to use it without no stopping. “We lost connection to everything due to that blast we’re out of luck. We’d have to really go out there to see whats going on.” Kazekage would immediately place his handprint onto the scanner and turn back to them as they all looked in shock. “Then that’s exactly what I’ll do.” So once the door swung open the Kage finally after being so dormant this entire time was finally coming towards the surface. But was it too late? Or just perfect timing. Only fate knows such answers he thought to himself as he began to walk.

Casualty count

Sunagakure was now turning the tide of battle thanks to sheer number and still had a whole fresh battalion of 750 men which now took control over the main gate. But their overall number now was at a standstill number of 1755 soldiers remaining while the enemy was now nearly crushed almost all the way with only around 43 troops remaining on the front line of battle where Keldran and company where. Within the next few minutes they would surely be all wiped out completely as for the villains that’d be left up to the brave ninja who’ve been fighting up to this point. Ryouta also added to this number due to his heroics.

Edited by Keruberosu 06:46, May 10, 2016

Divine Ziel

There amidst the fire and flames, two great forces of power had become locked between one another. Energy raging about as they clashed into one another, flames of blood harshly repelling against emerald green fury. Kura breathed in deeply as his face contorted into that of a great grin, as though Baphomet itself had climbed from the raging and undying fires of hell itself and assumed the form of this monster... this abomination that hung against the balance with Keldran of the Fūma.

Whatever this monster was, it breathed in deeply as his chest puffed outward feeling Keldran trying to push but he gave equal and opposite force without having to put in nearly as much of the effort Keldran did at this very moment. Right before he began his assault: Kura quickly opened his mouth widely, revealing his already sharp teeth and his canines that had slightly elongated in this drastic transformation. With his maw gaping wide, Kura immediately began to scream an eldritch, wild scream before throwing all of his complete might into throwing all of his might into pushing his axes upward. with the might of a titan. Given the unbelievable strength Kura was giving into this, giving his all, this surely could've spelled out a few problems for Keldran.

If this unholy might was able to push the bull's horns off of his being, he'd immediately drop the axes with tremendous speed and duck low as he ripped his left arm back and would take a sudden and furious dash towards Keldran's exposed body. His dash was headed to go under Keldran's left side or Kuramaru's right. From there, his left arm would naturally slam into Keldran's lower extremity of his chest given the arm itself was slightly raised. Since Kura had dropped the axes, a small section of his left arm had slightly popped out revealing a large hole before a cylinder-shaped separate growth sprouted from. This would act in most regards to how a piston acts, as the cylinder pulled back on the sinew and loose cartilage that bound it in its chamber the force would eventually give out and at the same time Kura would make contact with Keldran's chest: The piston would fire off. What this meant was that there was extra damage given to the attack itelf.

With the strength of an inhuman savage alone combined with the firing piston, this attack would easily shatter Keru's rib cage and most likely rupture major organ systems that lie underneath. It was like having a small bomb go off on someone's chest, or having a stone pillar thrust into it. With the remaining force of that punch if it landed, Kura would arc his punch into the ground bringing Keldran with it before the piston would begin to quickly pull back again.

At the same time the initial punch would make its contact, a distant explosion would begin shaking the Earth and an ear-shattering blast clear throughout Suna as debris from some ways over flew all the way over to the main battlefield and many other places.

06:54, May 10, 2016

HokageSenju

He hadn’t remained still for long, for how could he with such a magnificent battle taking place. Explosions and shockwaves galore, the entire area was turned into a field of war of such proportion that from outside view it’d seem like a veil of sand clung around the village. The stench of blood and ashes was strong everywhere with its pungent smell that’d easily drive one nauseous but Kei’s hardened vitality withstood it easily; being no stranger to such environments. With his Sharingan activated he slowly treaded forth before suddenly being alarmed by a fiery expanse of such intense heat that it almost burned through solid walls. But one such wall had provided enough protection from the outer surface of the explosive radius which allowed Kei to escape unharmed.

Counting to three, he waited carefully while listening and sensing for anything out of the ordinary. But when he found there was nothing but silence Kei got up off his feet and silently walked over to the center of the explosion; the direction of which he had deducted from the previous shockwave.

Nothing, however, could have prepared Kei for what he then saw as he came to face four bodies of ashes. He then remembered, how in that split second one body was seen overheating to such proportions that the user surely must have died seeing as raising one’s own temperature to such levels could lead to nothing but death, or else it wouldn’t have killed the others. There was nothing special, no shield of chakra or anything, protecting the user from increasing the temperature of his very own body, so death would’ve been inevitable. (Nothing in the villains post said anything about his body being protected from heating to 570 F. Which means that, by law of T1 rules, the villains own body has turned into ashes while killing the Konoha shinobi by a succesfull suicide attempt. If the villain somehow managed to survive these effects he has no protection from, then Seika & co are still alive. In Reality, the Villain would’ve died before the others since he’s the very epicenter of the heat; since it’s his body temperature which is rising to such high levels.) This meant that Kei would be looking at the ash statues of the villain he had never met, Seika, Yuki and Hitomi; all four perfectly recognizable by the magnificent pieces of art left behind. For a moment, Kei couldn’t help but marvel at the morbid beauty of the scene as he stood on top of the remains of a root not far away from the crime scene.

“Hitomi…. With your eyes… how could you not have seen this coming?” –No pun intended.-

Unsure of anything at this point, Kei kept a wary eye to see if anything unusual were to happen while grabbing the sheathe of one chokuto in his right hand, as his left hand moved over the sheathe; ready to draw at a moment notice as he rood poised to kill. If nothing caught his attention, or simply felt off, and the ash statues dissipated with the wind produced by a sudden shockwave not too far away, Kei made his move to the frontline of the battle where he’d lay eyes upon Keldran who was locked in intense combat with a brutal and grotesque looking foe while aided by a unknown shinobi of the leaf. –Approaching Keldran’s squad.-

“Bodies… bodies everywhere. The streets lay covered in bones and blood… so many souls have perished… yet it’s not their deaths that affect me. It’s the tragedy of knowing the life that could’ve flourished here had today’s events not occurred. Yet, what sparked this hatred? What was the cause for all this anger? We know nothing… and wander as mere pawns on the lookout for answers.”

During his approach, Kei used his sharingan to remain aware of his surroundings, moving like a panther, by means of silent killing, to avoid himself being found out easily. Each and every one of his steps was calculated as he sneaked behind the ruined remains of walls that provided ample cover as he made his way towards what seemed like the only beacon left shining in Sunagakure. If he got in close enough, while undetected, to his knowledge, Kei would move up to 12 ft away from Keldran & Co; settling in what was left of an old bakery; eyes and ears peeled for any disturbance outside the battles taking place and ready to aid his allies.

07:10, May 10, 2016

KumikoKyoko

The explosion that ripped through the air brought a gasp from the woman. But that wasn't the only events that were taking place. So many things happening around them that she found herself almost reaching a sensory overload. Shit, she really shouldnt' have come. She should have just ignored the call. But her name had been called, and she was supposed to be here. She numbed herself on the inside, doing her best to ignore what was going on. With everything flying around she pulled up the edge of her shirt to cover her mouth to offer some extra filtration.

The smartest thing was retreat, but she knew that retreat was not really an option. She'd likely be seen as a coward if she retreated. If she could get into a position where her intellect would be useful, than she could at least have that option available to her. The woman darted forward, a Kunai in her hand at the ready, following after Kei as fast as she could. Kei had his Sharingan active, so he'd know it was her. At least she hoped he'd realized that she would follow her. Last thing she needed was her 'teammate' attacking her.

So many dead, so many dying. So much ash and destruction. For what? what purpose was all of this pain and suffering? So someone could get power? Show off power? The woman wondered these things as she followed as close behind Kei as she possibly could. The Uchiha "I wonder the same thing." She whispered in response to his questions, her eyes scanning as she continued to follow him. She was quiet and quick and kept herself shortly behind him. Dropping down to take cover with him, and started to take stock of the weaponry she had upon her.

07:26, May 10, 2016

TheUrnsman

Before this girl could even complete her actions it would’ve been far too late. Her attempt to rush the lightning chakra that raced through her body would’ve reduced to mere cubes. Almost bringing a soft smile to Yone’s face not out of happiness for death rather happiness for the simplistic and symmetric. However that young woman that found herself attempting to retrain him with such a genjutsu would’ve fallen short. This was due to his inner spirit something that he held dear almost like a companion. A symbiotic relationship between a boy and a beast of sorts. He would’ve only been stopped for the briefest of seconds. The beast inside him shouting ‘Wake Up, you idiot!’ this being causing him to snap back to reality far before this young woman continue about her way. Even in the second his physique was stopped his body had still emitted the burst of heat. This would’ve led to her physique being turned to nothing but a pile of petrified flesh simply referred to in the world of science known as flash heating. Yone would’ve merely stomped his foot on the ground commanding this young woman from sight like a parent demanding respect amongst his household. This young woman’s petrified body would’ve begun to splinter and shatter with relative ease. Gone in a moments notice. . . something that didn’t happen often on the field of battle. These remaining young woman had left themselves vulnerable in the moments they found themselves attacking rather than running away their physiques now having been reduced to statues and than nothing but piles of rubble. This would’ve all happened in the moments that the young woman known as seika found herself attempting to restrain yone with a genjutsu and the young woman that stood a total of 6 feet away began weaving hand seals. Such a long chain indeed but there was no way she would’ve been fast enough to escape the impending wave of heat that would’ve reached her moments after the first young woman that found herself attempting to rush Yone. The pair would’ve only had moments to speak her last words or even conduct her last thoughts before her physique would’ve been reduced to nothing.

“Some would say there rested a higher power other living their life with not a single care for what lied for them in the afterlife. I however care not for either, a force of nature some hear my name and tremble. Others such as these shinobi find me as force to govern life and death. A corpse should be left well alone some say but, who cares what they say it was time the villains prevailed. No more happy endings. . . Happily ever after was going to end here.” - [Yone’s thoughts after the battle was over]

Yone

Yone would held his weapon with his left hand grasping its bandaged physique tightly and his right stuffed within his pocket just beneath that tattered scarf he wore. He would’ve set off into the glistening streets of that corridor he’d claimed his prey upon. Perhaps it was time he joined the final battle and put an end to this. If one were looking upon his physique they would find he’d been drawing in that very same chakra he’d injected into the world around his foes at the time. That young woman he’d diced into piece would’ve found her corpse without its eyes. Something Yone wanted to impress his father with as a gift of sorts. Yone was replenishing his chakra as he made his way to the front lines amongst it all his body was no longer lit ablaze from a jutsu he developed. The residual chakra from the jutsu had been drawn into the weapon he held dear to be used as fuel for whatever was in store for the future.

Edited by TheUrnsman 08:03, May 10, 2016

Littleteddybearlilly

she knew the danger but didnt wanto be a burden or worthless she needed to do something to help and right now it ment attacking weaker enemies and keeping her guard up to stay away from tougher guys then her she twists and stretches her body during battle trieng to get toward a few suvilians who were trapped in a building hidden she could smell there fear so she had to get them out of there fast before someone finds them. everywhere was blood and body's her four legs style gave her more speed and was good for close combat earning a few cuts from shurringans and kunai's some shallow dripping only a little blood but also 2 abit deeper 1 on her cheeck and one at her right arm she trows off her jacket as it only slows down a big scar visible trough the fishnet on her back till her shoulder showing she had once expierianced big damage. she ran inside getting back on her feeth going troughe building till she finds a mother a small boy and a baby all cowering in the corner she would reasure them she was on there side and tell them to follow her as she leads the way trough dark and empty allys at the borders of the vilage she would ask them where there safe place was in case of attacks as she was told where it was she kept the seroundings checked and safe for the familie to pass. Suddenly stopping dead in her tracks as she feel THE vilage being in greath heat knowing THE baby might start crieng from THE harsh warmt she decided to take THE familie back too where THE horses, youko and her team are far away from THE vilage at safe distance as they sneak back to THE place she left youko she gets closer and stops THE smell of her team and youko there but not fresh anymore she wimpers as she see scotch Marks' from fire balls on THE ground and Smells more Peaple they too not there anymore she knew they were attacked she would look around noticing a horse still there she would tell THE family to take THE horse and drive to konoha and tell THE hokage about THE bloodbath and need for reinforcments as THE family leaves THE young girl would sniff THE air scared her little partner got hurt cursief at herself for leaving her behind THE scents were coverd By THE scent of fire and ash making iT as good as imposible even for a Inuzuka to track without having a scent marking she would run around getting back to ruins at THE border of THE vilage searching for something of her partner or teammates scent.

14:11, May 10, 2016

TheSilverPoet

The young shinobi was sick and tired of waiting in this freaking sand dune. there was no one dumb enough to attack the horses of the Mighty Leaf shinobi.He would stand up seeing a big explosion in the farrest block of the City as ikime walked in The air was filled with ashes. the fires where blazing around him shadows forming from every building the whole floor was almost a black mass of shadows.

Seeing ashes around him of this City anger crossed his mind.First a small sign of fear how anybody could be so cruell. But this was war. Seeing a Male on the horizon.His rage would go towards this person running closer to this Male Forming Both Ram->Snake->Tiger making 3 clones of himself and the rat seal so his shadow Immitation technique would be setting in place traveling through the shadows of this burning village so much hate was never in Ikime's eyes untill He saw the guy smirk at the damage he had done.

This hatred powered Ikime or atleast he thought he did. If his shadowimitation jutsu would reach and grab The male he would interrogate him and walk closer towards him while making the Tiger-> Dragon -> Rat seals. Preparing to choke the victim or in this case the asshole that did this to this poor village. In a thight grip he hold him. Asking "Why did you do this have you no Pride?,Do you only know pain and suffering And at last what have you done to My Team!" While the last words where said and the last question would be asked Ikime would get so Mad that He would choke the person As hard as He could.

Ashes where flying around and Ikime's Hate flew through his Body.His 4,10 posture wouldnt seem much and it would made him look almost like a joke for this older Enemy but the hate that flew through ikime would be noticable by anyone making this kid More fearsome then you would ever think.

Edited by TheSilverPoet 17:28, May 10, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

Keldran: |KF| -Even though Keldran was strong he had never in his life faced something of this its strength so immense not even his Togyu could stand up to it and in the clash as they held their selves against one another he had blood welled up in his mouth and was prepared to use it to some sort of benefit for himself but that’s when the shift of power was about to happen. Hearing the scream into his eyes it would for sure pop his ear drums and cause some discomfort but not enough to really affect his combat at all. That’s when he could feel the insane pressure coming from above and this is when he made his what he hoped would be a final move against the beast. “Samurai arms: Samurai Saber technique.” While still holding the clash laterally to him as he continued to push up razor sharp chakra of his own coated the sword while togyu was still active so you wouldn’t be able to see the difference since chakra was already littered on the blade. Now he would allow his overwhelming strength to burst upwards but in that same fashion due to his Golems windmill jutsu. Keldran was used to unnaturally rolling his wrists so both of his wrists rolled to their respective right making both his claymore and katana lean to their respective left and right. As his axes flung upwards from the point of rolling his wrists he would back step a good 5 ft and slightly cock back both of his sword arms and with togyu now deactived his technique was now visible to the eye. But before he fully struck he spat out that blood and saliva mixture out of his mouth and aimed to strike the beasts eyes. Now with the hope in his eyes and belief in his heart he would attempt to slam both of his swords directly into the monsters chest his claymore would hit on the left side and since the blade was so wide the stabbing penetration would probably bust through his collar bone and maybe the top rib or so. As for his katana in the right hand it would aim directly to pierce the heart on his right side and since he had samurai sabre technique active his cutting power was double in overall power even though his swords were already impressive. This was Keldran’s last hoorah if this didn’t work he knew he would be over-powered by the beast and most likely taken down.- |KF|

O: O’s mind was locked into combat mode as he started to bounce upon the balls of his toes less than an inch from the ground consistently, keeping his body relaxed while his eyes followed the pattern of how the two men kept flickering around him over and over. Nonstop he watched them do it again and again and again while seeing more of them starting to appear as he thought within his head “ Shit I can’t tell if they are fake or real…. Fuck it, all images are real till proven otherwise…..” and then nodded his head having a slight smirk come to his face as an idea popped inside the boys mind of how to possibly get out of this with the info he knew so far but he needed to be spot on for such a thing to work. Growing impatient O yelled out " U SCURD OR NAW!?!" and it seemed as though immediately when he said that two sprung into action coming right for the boy. Keeping his eyes sharp as they closed in O's eyes noticed the body of the first attack coming at him, so immediately he reacted. Pivoting counter clockwise on his left foot while halfway lifting up his right leg bending it the boys body could be seen paritialy turning before he swiftly shot his right leg at a downwards angle. The purpose of such a move was that because of the leg sweep coming for him and being surrounded O was going to make sure every move he made had a purpose, and this first movements purpose was a modified cross block by going for the attacking limb and hitting it with a downward force for this scenario the knee to try and slam right ontop of it while yelling loudly "GIMMIE DAT!". Going off yhe perspective if such a move was successful one wold notice that by coming down this put O back in his original fighying stance with simply the legs switched which means he would be very much on balance still. Meanwhile while having this happen the male didn't ignore the second opponent as well so with his left arm he raised it up and bent making sure that the top of the forearm was guarding almost the whole right side of his head leaving enough space to still see the second attacker with his right eye while the right arm went diagnolly across his body to guard from the kick as well while the hand dipped inside his left pocket. Unfortunately for O the kick was just a fake so instead the boy immediately skipped backwards three inches making sure to push off with his right foot which if the leg sweep attack was a real person this would further damage the leg if not it didn't matter. Upon landing on full flat ground though O yelled out wildly " GOTCHA NOW HOE!!!!!" as his left arm dropped from his face and his right arms came swinging out throwing two shurikens that were headed towards the second attacked yet tragically from the looks of it as they spread apart they both missed the guy terribly and instead landed on the outer sides of the battle field where the guys pattern was originally showing them blink around from the front view of O. " Ahhh fuck me sideways...." he said in dissapointment while watching the guy run straight towards him causing the boy to gasp loudly knowing he was fucked. The sight upon O getting tackled would show him with a shocked expression momentarilly while his body started to fold, unfortunately for the tackler O's form poofed into smoke and instead left him tackling a log. Meanwhile on the left side of O's original position within another spot where the pattern was seen at was this random ass medium sized rock seated there, yet upon having the guys body flicker show again briefly and with a hella lot of guessing the rock poofed revealing O in a position where he was on his hands and balls of his feet in a crouched forward position and quickly kick both his legs together up at a diagnol angle saying " BITCH U THOUGHT U HAD ME UGLY!!!!" which if the kick would land of either of his real targets it could definately leave a power shot crushing right under their chin. The way O had devised this plan was constantly watching how their bodies flickered and gave him slight openings to fully see them before afterimages would be left behind so his guess was if he could strike upon the very very beggining of the next body flicker coming there was a slim chance in disrupting the move and clean cold knocking one opponent out. The boy may have been knowing to be pretty stupid in most things but the way you had to think of O was like a sterotypical Jock, off the court and field he might seem pretty ditzy or lost thanks to his past, but when it came to the only thing he was allowed to do in his past he could prove to be hella proficient in it when he needed to be.

Mugen: *He wasn’t sure what had happened but he was pissed. Just as the charging man was about to collide with his axe like arm he had been kicked away to the side. He slid along the blood soaked sand a meter or two before quickly getting to his feet. He was still in stage two of his sage transformation, looking just as monstrous as the attacking man. His overall attributes for outweighed what they were only moments before, but no, neither his looks nor his strength was what really signaled the change, but the wave of killing intent that rolled through the area like a thick cloud would be enough to cause even the sturdiest of hearts to stutter. His eyes fell on the duel of fate between Keldran and the beast much like himself. Was he being ignored? Ignored just as he was about to gut his foe like a fish? He wouldn’t have it. He held his arms out and they stretched the weapon like shapes melting way and his arms became ever growing chains. As the monstrous man began his final push against the emerald bull that was Keldran; Mugen’s ‘stretchy’ arms whipped out with ferocious speed and began coiling around his foe’s body. His left arm coiled in a figure 8 style around his legs, once, twice, three times each time slightly further up before tie off and pulling tighter, tighter and tighter again, each time bringing the legs closer together and putting gradually more tension on the bones of the legs. The right arm coiled around the man’s ribs tightly before wrapping around the wrist of his right arm then back and around his neck before repeated the same motion to the left side, before he began to contract his arm, tightening his grip bring the ribs closer to shattering, the arms closer to breaking and preventing the air from escaping. Ultimately this would leave him open to a counter attack from Keldran, a perfect harmony between Student and Teacher. Mugen was fuming; his rage unending “LISTEN” his grip would tighten between words almost as if he was trying to rip the man apart “TO ME WHEN I AM KILLING YOU” was this really Mugen? Could a boy who was usually so quiet really be a monster just like they were fighting? Was such rage and hatred really part of a member of the leaf village? Regardless Mugen’s help to Keldran would be invaluable if all went to plan.

18:50, May 10, 2016

KasumiHozuki

As Seika had expected the enemy was too strong for even hold him for that short of a time sensing that he was going to break out of the jutsu, that cause her void the rest of all her attacks but Seika’s arms were ready and put together into a tiger seal, It would only hold him for maybe a second. Where Seika’s already flowed chakra released and flickered her body away within that same second. Escaping the area before a huge wave a heat that would have disintegrated her into dust, sending her 15 yards away where she found herself in front of a wall that was about 2 metres wide and 2 yards high. With ease her foot work and speed of the flicker maneuvered around it with two long strides behind the wall where her flicker would end with her falling on her knees, winded from using half of her chakra in one blow. Shocked she felt someone right beside her… However it was a chakra she remembered. Trying to catch her breath she realized It was the boy who fought Yuki in the chunin exams. She knew because she was there to start the fight. But that put her to think about Yuki. Stopping in complete dispart she came to the heart breaking realization both Hitomi and Yuki were dead. On her knees she stayed there not moving, suffering a number of flash backs of her sisters death and now her two girls… Although they did not do much together out side of training, she loved them. Almost like her own children, but like her father she never gave them the chance to know that. With her eyes welding in tears the Seika also realized her body was paralyzed in her spot where a shot of pain would shoot over her entire body. There was 2nd and 3rd degree burns on the entirety of her back side from running away from the heat radiation. The pain was unbearable, her nerve endings were completely destroyed, she felt like it was the end so she had her last thoughts.

How she had failed her squad and how she wanted so much more for her life. She had re-lived her sisters death and now she had wasted the chance her sister gave her life for. Oh God all the emotions, all the thoughts… Like although her father never truly showed her much love, Seika adored him and knew how much this would affect him. But her sister Sachi, she knew she would become great… Such strength, beauty and intelligence. Then it led her to another with the same qualities; Kinshi. Seika’s first close friend, she could imagine just laughing with her in the after life once Kinshi would die of old age hopefully; about Seika’s mistakes. She could not express herself how sorry she was to those who would miss her. But then it came her mother, Akiko was so good, brave, kind and understanding… the jokester, always pulling pranks on her father, how Seika knew they loved each other beyond belief. But then came the thought of love and companionship… Keldran. A boy that rather he knew it or not changed her life around, he made her smile again. How she wished for one last embrace or one last kiss or his innocent silly comments. She hoped that he would find someone… Someone that he could cherish and create a life with some day, it even made her feel jealous the fact she finally got the chance to feel like she could connect with someone… when it quickly got taken away from her. She did not know if it was love… but she thought about him during the whole trip and fight so she knew she cared for him deeply. But she also knew If someone was to make it out… It would be him. “Goodluck Keldran” Her last words were so hard to say but easy for Kei to understand, as her chakra blades she cherished so much and symbolized Keldan slipped from her dainty fingers onto the sand that was saturating in her blood. Hopefully Kei would be able to tell the others of her death… Her only wish was that he told Keldran she wished him luck. But there was no way of tell him after she would pass out against the wall from all the pain.

22:05, May 10, 2016

Keruberosu

In the main battlefield

O and The Suna Army: While O was in deep combat with the 2 men that is when the Calvary finally would arrive the 3 captains of their own separate battalions would all form together to use earth flow rivers on all the afterimage clones and even the ones that were attempting to attack him. Keeping them within the ground due to the thick mud the captains would now all together in sections of 4 would all use bed rock coffin on the body and watched the clones poof as the real ones struggled to escape their bones snapping and cracking in unnatural ways thanks to the stones place insane amounts of pressure on to their body almost like an earth version of the Kazekage’s sand burial. Until eventually the sound of their heads exploding within the stone sounded out on the battlefield and blood leaked all over the earth and a few soldiers rushed over to O. Offering him water and some food as they tried to motion him to pull back to safety. Captain 2 would yell out to everyone on the battlefield. “WE HAVE KILLED ALL OF THEM EXCEPT ONE, EVERYONE RAISE THE ALL CLEAR FLAGS. STAY OUT OF THE WAY OF THE TWO LEAF NINJA AND TAKE PROTECTIVE POSITIONS. WE DON’T WANT TO GET IN THE WAY.” So now the Suna army in the battlefield would storm off and begin all taking positions almost making it a fight ring type dome as they hide in buildings and some even against the legitimate stone. Captain 2,3 and 4 would all stand on top of the main citadels army barracks and watched over the fight each of them slightly wishing the blue haired boy and his companion god speed.

Outside the main battlefield

Aki and Yasu: After running and finally breaking the tree line and running for 15 minutes they would in the distance see a light and it continued to get brighter and brighter almost as if something was storming towards them and surely it was. It was a familiar sight the order of the phoenix soldiers were running as fast as they could and upon seeing the two females they would yell out to them. “TURN AROUND AND HEAD BACK TO SUNA NOW! THIS ISNT A JOKE HURRY.” Wither or not they listened was up to them but the females would have to keep in mind that these men were the personal soldiers of the Hokage of Ikeru Senju meaning they were obviously no push overs in the slightest so if they were turning heel and running that means it was something big or it was something at kage level strength or higher. So the phoenix soldiers after 15 minutes of travel would make it to the main gate and showed their status as men of the leaf and took guard over the main gate with the rest of Captain 1’s battalion. They began to ask information from them but they had none to give it was almost as if they were confused more than anything.

Kazekage Building overlook

After being hold up in the bunker for so long he finally reached the top of the Kazekage building and was met by the true picture of fire and brimstone that he o so hoped wouldn’t be true. His jaw could only hang loosely at the sight of his village nearly almost every section was on fire, a lot of sectors completely demolished and one whole quarter of the city looked like it suffered a nuke. “That’s what shut off our power line. By god I knew it was bad but this, this isn’t humane this isn’t right. I hope to all gods new and old that they will deliver divine justice onto these cancerous men and women. Before I have to do it myself.” Holding the side of his head as his eyes began to twitch he was breathing heavily trying to control himself as he hung over the guard railing and gripping it so hard it began to bend slightly and then he stopped. “No I must not lose control of myself. I have to stay strong for my village, I’ve already let them down enough.”

Victory

Sunagakure was now victorious thanks to sheer number the enemy had been completely broken and only 1 man was known to currently be alive which was the man both Keldran and Mugen were currently fighting. All of the soldiers began to rejoice and some people even began to raise flags over the village and shooting some small fireworks into the air as a means of celebration but at what cost was the real question and was it really over?

30 minutes ago

"You really think they are ready big guy? Hehehe" The mouthy young chap would say grinning ear to ear looking towards his partner who would meet him with just as much sarcasm "Ready? This will end quickly, these peasants won't last!" the man in charge would respond in a sarcastic tone. "Aw c'mon? No prisoners? You know I like to play!" the mouthy one would respond in a sadistic joking manner before looking forward to keep marching.

15 Minutes Later...

Smoke could be seen on the horizon as the sun had just about made it's arrival above the treeline ahead. "We are almost there hehehehe, get the horn ready boys! We must make our grand entrance!" the mouthy counterpart would shout in excitement.

Captain 1: "Our sensories are picking a strong reading from just west of here a few miles away, they are coming from the direction of the land of fire my lords."

"Oh JOLLY! CAN I GO CAN I GO CAN I GO PLEEEASSSEE?" the mouthy one would beg looking at his partner in agnst. "Go on but I swear if you fuck up its your head!" he would say in a serious tone. "Mmmm, maybe catch ya in a few BOSS!" he would say putting extra emphasis on the boss part, masking his chakra using a specific technique that would render him invisible due to the manipulation of water particles.

16 Minutes after His departure...

The mouthy bandit would run in excitement through the tree's and bushes invisible to the world as well as his chakra signature completely erased giving these reinforcements no idea of what was coming from their side. The sight of 5 men on horses leading the charge would be seen first, clad in fancy armor resembling that of phoenix's and ornate swords that looked rather fancy "Hehehe SHOWTIME!" he would say under his breathe as he raised up from his crouching stance in the tree he was hiding. He would lift his left arm in the air and make a small circle around his mouth using his index and thumb fingers on his right spouting out a thick mist that would cover the whole brigades area in mere seconds. After the mist spread he could hear the voices of the troops slightly freaking out.

Leaf Shinobi: WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS? HAD YOU NOT SENSED ANY- GYUUUUUAAAK

The jester of a man would hear the sound of this man scream followed by the gargling of blood, as he started his onslaught on the brigade silently killing them one by one attacking unseen in the mist covered trap.

Moments after the inital attack...

"Three hundred fourty! three hundred fourty TWO! three hundred and fourty three! three hundred fourty four! THREE HUNDRED AND FOURTY FIVE HEHEHEHEEHE" he would scream the as he completely oblitered these reinforcements yelling out each death as a number, using his handy weapon of choice. As the mist cleared the sight of blood and butchered bodies would lay covering the ground in a crimson river. The only sight that would be seen was the five ornate guards marching off on their horses as quickly as possible. "I guess I can let them have some help... hehehe! Back to the boss! I MIGHT MISS THE GRAND FINALE!" he would say with excitement as he ran back a little ahead of the direction he had come from knowing they'd be advanced a bit.

15 Minutes more have passed...

The mouthy bandit would make his way back throug the tree's and greet his partner "It is done, only five got away... I figured it would be more fun for me later hehehe!" he would say wearing the same sadistic grin as he did before he left, as if it never left his face. "YOU KNOW WHAAAAAATSSS NEXT!!!" He would say dancing around in excitment waiting for the boss to ok the invasion!

With the two leaders at the head of the charge from a fair distance away on a sand dune that was large enough to overlook Sunagakure from a distance behind the sand dune directly south the sounds of large war horns began to fill the entirety of the air stretching all the way into Sunagakure and as the army of 1000 jounin strong would approach the sound of war drums being pounded in synchronization would also fill the air the mixture could be seen as terribly intimidating and eventually almost all of the jounin were feel dressed in head to toe plate armor about 600 or so while the rest sported normal flaks but each having the same semblance having the mark of the village hidden in the rain on them.

Eventually the army would begin to slowly walk over the sand dune but that was short lived the entire army would move all armored men to the front standing in a 6 line column of men all behind both of the leaders as they walked forward. The armored men stopping at the foot end of the hill just in case they need to back step upwards and use the higher up advantage to the best of their ability and the last 400 shinobi with only flaks would spread out into 3 wide spread columns almost covering over 100 yards of a little after shoulder to shoulder spacing between each shinobi. Now his deadly blue eyes being revealed from the darkness as one of his men lit a torch and handed it to him which would give him some light to his face. Gyugii Akimichi the bloated dragon of the rain. A man revered in every aspect of the word and known for being inside the bingo book for world level crimes and to his right his faithful partner Yuudai Hoshigaki. Now Gyugii would raise his fist into the air and making a wrist turn to the left which would make all his armored men behind him stand closers together and each pulled the shield from their backs and stood at the ready.

Stop then start

Now yelling out with his deep base filled voice noticing the fireworks in the air would only make him giggle just abit before speaking. “SO SUNAGAKURE, YOU MUST BE ENJOYING THAT VICTORY? WELL RUDE AWAKENING THOSE MEN WERE UNDER MY CONTROL AND YOU KILLED THEM DIDN’T YOU? LETS HAVE A GOOD TIME SHALL WE?!” Raising his hand into the air this time it was an open palm whilst dropping the torch. The 400 men on the ridge would all reach into their back pockets and pull out smoke bomb and now with the raised open hand he’d throw it down forward. So the bombs would hurl and fly into the air each of the targets scattering around the gate and some of the smoke bombs would even hit the gate itself. Coating the entire area in so much smoke it could now be seen from within the village. So while they were blinded somewhat. “NOW TOAD OIL!” A split company of those 400, 60 men to be exact would begin to chew up chakra within their stomachs and now at Gyugii’s hand raise and throw down they shot out large streams and groupings of toad oil all near the gate and some striking some of the men that were guarding by it. And on the side of Yuudai 200 shinobi had begun to expand their bellies and once again Gyugii gave the swift go ahead. “Let it loose!” all of said 200 shinobi would have flint in between their teeth and heavy amount of gunpowder like ash and it joined the large Frey of white smoke bomb smoke to make a nice big gray mixture that hung around the entire gate. Now Gyugii simply waited to unleash the hell that this combination would cause. This was the force of the rain and they would learn the true meaning of war today.

23:38, May 10, 2016

AkiInuzuka

Yasu: The blast wave caused Yasu to get blown over, her arms grasping the ninken closely. The childs eyes shifted quickly as she tumbled onto the sand. With a shakey breath she stood up, her body turning to continue heading forwards however a distant light came into view and soon soldiers were running towards them as fast as they could. The words that left their lips caused the color to drain from her face, her eyes shifting back to Aki. Quickly, she turned and set the dog down next to her. “Aki you need to try to get this dog to follow us.” Yasu began running ahead, her right hand flipping her eyepatch down. With a heavy exhale she grabbed Aki’s sleeve and dragged her along, speaking to her as she did so. “I trust them, when we get close to the smoke use your nose and lead.” Yasu personally didn’t care if the Ninken listened, or what it did at this point. After all, it wasn’t her pet, she wanted to keep it safe but she wasn’t risking her life over the animal. It just wasn’t worth it anymore.

Aki: Aki too felt herself tumble only once over, landing on her rump but scrambled up to her feet. She felt the men wiz by shouting something but the sound of the explosion nearly drowned it out. Next thing she knew she felt herself stopped and re-positioned by Yasu who had set the pup down. The instructions were simple enough, her pigment-less eyes studied the white one below. Shit..how was this going to work?! Time was getting slimmer and slimmer and Aki had to act now. “..Lilly is back there! We can’t go this way we have to go back! Go and find Lilly!” She made clear eye contact with the dog before she turned on her heel and took off dropping to all fours again coming directly with the Hatake’s pace. Things were crumbling around her like buildings everything was losing it’s muster and the feeling of fear she’d been trying to suppress to get through this calamity was creeping slowly back into perspective. This was a war! This was death and destruction and the agony of all men and women. For most it might have crippled them, forced them to give up but Aki felt herself powering forward and each strand of terror gave her more and more strength..was this was it was like to stand before the fires of hell and look into the eyes of a demon? Yes! It was invigorating! “..Yasu! Hang onto my jacket tightly, we’ll get through this smoke! Anyone else who can’t see me, listen to my movements!” The Genin commanded overhead as the group barreled into the smoke that was the aftermath of the rain’s treachery. She couldn’t see and the smog was heavy making it hard to breath without a cough or two but with a nose like her’s it was easy to determine where she was going and where the others currently combating were holding up. However, something shocking…the scent of her Sensei’s blood sweetly intertwined with the reek of death. Her ears were on high guard, searching for any sound that might deter their path or notify them of an enemy and the two senses worked in tandum. Miki kept herself safe, hidden beneathe her jacket line.

00:33, May 11, 2016

TheUrnsman

The battle that transpired amongst this section of suna had come to an end 3 shinobi in one dastardly night a death squad brought to you in part by the powers that be all summed up into one human being. Soon to be 4 in the moments he found himself interrupted. This young man that found himself running towards yone with the intentions of throwing away his life to avenge those who’d just died. He was so young, so frail it, yet so helpless. Yone having just enhanced his physique with his own lightning chakra would had his hand cocked back as if raring to throw a punch. This young man would’ve found himself under assault in the moments he began weaving hand seals, by the time he reached the second seal yone would’ve been there to greet him.

In his young age he would’ve been just shy of being able to weave them fast enough. It would’ve been as if this young man was a bird having its wings stripped in those moments. Yone in those moments would cleaved this young man’s head off with nothing but a single chop. Almost as if slapping someone across the cheek but rather than this young man’s cheek it would’ve been placed right upon his neck. In one go his head would’ve been sent asunder, such power causing it to kick up what sand remained in the street. His head would’ve bounced like that of a kick ball off into an alleyway. However in these speedy moments those eyes he’d held within his pants pocket one would’ve slipped free unsecured at his lack of time nor care. Yone wouldn’t return to collect but instead after removing this young man from existence in one foul motion. Had all of this transpired Yone’s image would’ve gone up in smoke like that of body flicker but instead it was just a testament of his speed.

00:43, May 11, 2016

HokageSenju

Her weapons were plucked from the air before they ever hit the ground as her fragile, kneeling, body found itself slung over his shoulder as Kei kicked off in a body flicker, leaving naught but a small updraft of dust in his wake. The way she spoke and her physical state… she didn’t have much time. He clearly recognized t in her eyes when she spoke of Keldran; that last glimmer of hope that people cling onto before knowing that their lives are coming to an end.

“Sarutobi-San. Now… now more than ever you have to tap into that ever surging pool of hope. That well of unwavering pride that never falters. That divine strength that allows you to walk even when you have no legs left. That will of fire that lives so clearly inside you that I can see it with my Sharingan. Drin from that fire, bathe in the fire, become the fire. Don’t give up.”

In thought; -You simply know too much. You’ve got to keep breathing until all necessary information is extracted. This should keep her going for now. After all… aren’t those emotions of hope the very foundation of our current age of ‘prosperity.’- He shook his head at the last of his thoughts, knowing there was little prosperity in death and destruction. Yet they were both necessary to attain peace, he knew that, and he wanted that. So in a way… he wanted her to live more than he realized himself.

“Just hang in there.”

Now standing atop the broken remains of a watchtower, Kei’s crimson hues gazed out over the village from an eagle-nest perspective. He could clearly see it… in the distance… the ominous grasp of a humongous cloud of pitch black that began to swallow sunagakure’s walls before sudden tendrils of bright fire lashed out here and there; ever shrouded by the lingering smoke. It all looked lie a scene taken directly from a nightmare which envisioned the end of the world.

Kei closed his eyes and inhaled slowly. He knew what he had to do

Another body flicker brought him to the group of Sunagakure men that were surrounding a still fighting Keldran. Kei walked over to the first officer he saw and bowed his head respectfully while laying out Seika, expecting medical treatment immediately for the efforts of Konoha.

“I am Kei Uchiha, of the Hidden leaf. Please, one of your medical Nin. Her information might be crucial for our survival. Get her somewhere safe if you can.”

After making sure that Seika was taken care of, Kei would push himself through the spectators to watch the clash of titans taking place; blowing fierce winds and sand into the crowd with each collision. But where most shinobi stood covering their eyes, Kei only stared ahead, ever keeping track of the combatants before doing something he wasn’t ever seen doing. But he did it now, cause there was a unseen bond that bound these two polar opposites as they were truly one of the last hopes present, outside of Sunagakure’s forces.

“Keldran! Sunagakure needs you, these men need you, but most of all… Seika. She’s currently taken cake of but she might not make it. She told me to tell you good luck… but I cannot say such a thing cause luck is the last thing we can rely on.”

At this point, Kei’s voice would only vaguely be heard in the background as Keldran and the others continued in combat.

“You got to finish this! NOW! Seika needs you with her to pull through. We need to know what she knows, and her ability, because we can’t focus on a foe outside the gates when we have foes inside the gates. She’s the only sensor who knows which signal to search for.”

Unless the fight was already done, Kei knew that he’d only be heard as a whisper even though he was shouting at full capacity. He was very well trained when it came to the psyche of a warrior, a fighter. He knew how men could rise to heights unheard of through the emotions inside their heart, Whether true or not, Kei’s words sought to awaken exactly this effect in his brave hearted ally.

“She needs you! We need you! Let your heart flow through your sword and cleanse the world in an ocean blue!”.

Kei then turned around to see what possible defenses were raised while his black eyes scanned the distance. His sharingan were useless outside the smoke, and this wasn’t the time to dive inside as was usually his tactic when it came to fighting in the dark; where he was known to never lose. But against these odds, Kei was aware that he didn’t stand a chance going in blindly.

“We need a chokepoint to fight them, on our terms, on our ground. Is there any such place here? What are your current strategies?” –Kei asked of the Sunagakure Shinobi knowing that their earth style jutsu would come in handy there. “We can’t let ourselves be drawn out into the smoke… into the open… they are expecting us to do so and will slaughter us like rats. But we can’t let ourselves be trapped either. We need to strategically counteract their current actions, immediately.”. From how stern he spoke it was clear that Kei wasn’t any 16 year old. He had the wisdom and clarity of mind required to make split second calls even when none of the current scenario of lurking battle matched the one-man assassin style of combat which he usually preferred. Thinking; -I’ve got to find my time to strike… until then… we have numbers to dwindle. Or we’ll simply have to fight to our death in order to allow civilians to evacuate.- Edited by HokageSenju 01:27, May 11, 2016

Kurasake

Kuramaru was bent over, leaning in hard as his raging eyes and demonic grin stared right back at a strained Keldran. His legs were set apart widely in a number of ways, bent to provide better footing for the man as he fought Keldran. His axes still held horizontally, blades slightly pointed upward, as they clashed against Keldran's own swords. Immediately to Kura's right, he could hear the wind whip as it was parted by something moving relatively fast; he didn't know what it was but he could understand from the fair years of combat experience under his belt: Sitting in place would most likely lead to his own death.

Kuramaru screamed in a fit of rage as his four boosters went on full blast, quickly readjusted to point downward. As Keldran pivoted his swords outward and dashed backward, Kura pressed down to the ground before leaping into the air, more growths seeming to emerge from his back; three to be exact.

Unlike the four other boosters that were already active and pointing downward, the new ones were quite the opposite as they grew in ample size. This would matter soon, but Kura had only just gotten off the ground and Keldran was moving in with his two swords in hand. Kura picked up his legs in synchronization with Keldran's movements before Kura let right leg shoot down and sweep the swords with a sufficient amount of force. The purpose of this specific movement was to knock the claymore off of its course and hit the other sword, causing a domino effect of force that would most likely take Keldran off balance.

Right after the impact of his foot, he quickly drew it back up before suddenly his three spinal boosters activated and he struck his feet out towards Keldran's face. Should this be given the chance to land, it would not only initially be a very painful and perhaps jaw busting kick with both feet, but as the boosters activated it would then continue to send Keldran's face careening into the ground where his skull would be smashed by the immense force pushing down on it.

01:54, May 11, 2016

KumikoKyoko

Kumiko was at a loss for a moment as Kei seemed to vanish, as she hunkered down to hide from the blast that was ripping through the area. When he seemed to reappear with a Kunoichi on her shoulder, she recognized the woman from one of the files. That was Seika Senju, the daughter of the Hokage. She did her best to stay in cover and put on a burst of speed to follow Kei the best she could. It would be exhausting, but she was willing to pour everything she had to stay up near the one she was using as cover for the moment. Her Kunai still held in her hand at the ready as she moved with him over as fast as she could.

He headed off towards what she assumed as where the Suna forces were holding their strong hold. Her eyes darting around the battle field as she tried to see through the haze in the air and debris that was everywhere. She shook her head a little, keeping her shirt up over her mouth as a sort of filtration as she ran after Kei. Her lungs would be burning soon enough, likely from the way the air was - even with her shirt partially filtering things. It wasn't going to be a pleasant ride home, if she made it home.

She just barely made it as Kei began asking the Sunagakure SHinobi what their plans were for the defenses. She gasped for air for a moment and crouched over putting her hands on her knees as she took in shaking breaths and listened. When she had regained her focus and composure she would straighten and clear her throat. "If you can give me a detailing of which are still on the field, I know details about the Konoha SHinobi here - and what they can do. If you give me that same information for what you have available, I may be able to formulate some sort of defense or attack strategy from that. I'll work with your Strategists of you have any, and I'll do what I can to help in that manner. Kei, can you give me an accurate detailing of which of Konoha's shinobis are still out there?" She asked as she turned her attention to the Uchiha.

02:19, May 11, 2016

KasumiHozuki

Everything was black, Seika could see herself… Was this Death? Was this where she would be for the rest of her life? “Hello?” She called out but her voice would only echo into nothingness. It was cold and lonely, but dream like… there was no pain. Curing up in the darkness she was afraid of this lonely place.

“What is that?” cringing slightly a high pitch sound came into tune. It was a whisper Seika could barely hear it— That will of fire that lives so clearly inside you. Who was that? Turning around trying to find where it was coming from about 15 yards away was tiny light. Was it a lit candle? Running towards it without hesitation, she felt like her body was not moving from its place. Drain from that fire, bathe in the fire, become the fire. Don’t give up. The voice only got louder and louder, pushing her forward. Flash backs of her Father came in also ‘Seika you have a will of fire that no one can compare to…’ In a dash of determination her body ignited into fire shaping itself into the form of a cheetah. Looking at her goal of reach that tiny flame, flashes of people she loved behind it. Mother. Father. Sishi. Sachi. Kinshi. Hitomi. Yuki. Shey and in the centre of them was Keldran. Looking up he ran towards them but saw that they split in two groups. On one side was her family, keldran and kinshi; while the other side was her two girls and her younger sister Sishi. Dividing her two choices, to die or live. Eyeing the dead she gave them a heart flit smile grabbing the candled flame and moving to the group of the living. “I will die one day… But it will not be today.” With that she was brought back to reality.

Her eyes snapped open in a blurred white vision hearing a zing in her ear. Get her on the table! Wheres the Last of the IV!!! She’s coming back! “W-wh…” Seika attempted to speak but the pain returned into her body. Do not move or talk! Listening she was tried and closed her eyes. The fact her chakra was about at its half level was probably a great help, Seika wondered if she already used all her chakra and done that body flicker. She would have been gone. Lady Koe this women is an asset to the leaf, but her wounds are all over the place… Hearing everything around her Seika just relaxed herself trying to build her strength but knew that would take a long while. Plus with her injuries she knew she was not going to fight anyone now. Give me a few hours.

Little did Seika know she had their head medical ninja working on her, with another team of medical ninja who were some of their best. Lady Koe was an elder of the village and had come to learn about the fact she had valuable knowledge probably on the person seika fought, coming in as fast as she could. IN fact healing such strong wounds were something she handled with such skill and knowledge. She was going to make sure Seika would make it out alive, maybe not in the conditions she came… But she was sure with time she would be able to be herself again. Do not worry Seika, I will not give up on you.

With the last of the Ladies words they put Seika on anesthetic’s while they would heal her wounds with whatever they had too.

03:06, May 11, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

Keldran: |KF| -Keldran would notice the boosters but as he began to lift off he would back step and prepared for the counter attack but that’s when almost like a helicopter about to lift off but only to be stifled being throwing against a building by Mugen and repeadtly smashed against the ground left and right like a complete ragdoll. The sweating and somewhat fatigued Keldran was actually glad he was able to take the helm and end the fight without him having to go all out for once. So once he finally stopped and all that remained of the monster, man, thing was a battered a bloody pulp he walked over to the deformed Mugen and grabbed him by both his shoulders while looking in the eyes with a smile. After a few seconds he’d send his head barreling into the Childs on in a extremely strong head butt hoping the rough clash would knock him back into his normal senses. Keldran forehead began to bleed abit and his face and some parts of his body had some cuts but he was relatively alive and well. Fatigued but alive and well. Taking a seat on the ground after doing the head butt he would take the time to breathe as he laughed at the antics of O then proceeded to speak. “Thanks boys, and good job out there. Both of you proved exactly what I knew you would. Both will become excellent shinobi hopefully even better than me. But fuck am I tired. But that also begs the question. “Standing up slowly and making sure to sheath all of his swords and the crowd all looking to the 3 genin. “Where is the rest of the Leaf nin? Can any of you lead me to them?” The crowd would make a hole and then within that hole revealed to be Kei Uchiha and Kumiko standing by one another. Looking back to his squad he would simply say. “Let’s go, were not done here yet.” Walking over to Kei and Kumiko he almost had a slight face of relief as he turned his head to the side and spit out some blood as he began to talk. “Where are the other nin? Have you seen B, Ded, Seika if so where were they last seen? We all need to regroup asap…” His eyes would begin to slant downwards in confusion as he saw a big black dust cloud from due south of them begin to loom over the gate but it could easily been mis-interepted since many things and buildings were burnt or still on fire so he ignored it and simply awaited an answer from Kei or Kumiko.- |KF|

O: O was getting hyped up as his plan was unfolding flawlessly upon his opponent while he stayed constantly think “ Oh yea bitch get fuck get fucked fucked like a duck in the muck by a truck while you suck…” but before he could finish this bad ass thought, his fight was getting interrupted. Seeing the calvary come running their ass on in and literally defeating the afterimages and his two enemies with ease, all O could do was blink standing there in complete silence as he realized all that thinking was just wasted thanks to these assholes. On top of them entirely ruining his plan all together the had the audacity to now try to offer him food and water while as well attempting to make him retreat while his friends were still battling. “ I hate you all…. With a very deep passion…. I outta mind fuck you with my brain for fucking up my plan… Fuck yo food, fuck yo jutsu, fuck yo swords, fuck yo war, fuck yo mommas, you daddies, grand daddies, grand daddies daddy, NIGGA EVEN FUCK YO SHOES…… assholes….” And then would turn around dissappointed as fuck and run towards the direction Keldran and Mugen were seeing they were fighting some weird looking monster person of a think. While growing closer all O would witness is the monter side of Mugen just pure manhandle the enemy like a ragdoll slamming him all over the place like the hulk did to Loki and all O could do was leap high into the air still traveling forwards screaming “ DAYYYYYYYYYYUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMM……………”. It didn’t take him very long to land in front of them as Mugen had yelled out what was next O shouted “ MY GAWD THE ASSWHOOPIN OF THE NEXT 16 GENERATIONS HAS BEEN DELIVERED LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, I WILL REVEAL MY NEW JUTSU!!!!!”. Immediately the boy began running circles around both of his comrades while consistently saying “ UHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH……..” only to finally hop into the center of the two doing these weird hand signs and finally facing/ pointing at the last place Kura was saying fast and with rhythm “ RAP GOD O SNAP EDITION”. “ UH SUMMA LUMMA DOOMA LUMMA YOU ASSUMIN MUGEN HUMAN? WHAT WE GOTTA DO TO GET IT THROUGH TO YOU YA A SHITTY HUMAN. INNOVATIVE AND WE MADE OF RUBBER SO WE BLOCK YOU CUMMIN, MUGEN GRAB YA AND I COME UP FROM BEHIND AND FIX YA ASSHOLES PLUMBIN. MEAN WHILE KELDRAN HIT YOU WITH HIS SUPA LONG SWORD, BITCH GET ROASTED CAUSE YOU JUST GOT STRAIGHT FLOORED GOOD LORD!!” and then turn around back to his comrades chuckling wildly.

Mugen: Even as kuramaru created boosters from his back in an attempt to finish of Keldran his fate was already sealed. Mugen had successfully snaked his arms around the beast of a man, his vice like grip growing more and more. Crack. It echoed over the sounds of war as the man's ribs shattered, the coil around his neck would tighten, crushing the wind pipe and snapping the bones like a twig, the coils around the wrist and shoulders would break their respective areas. The boosters would go off but he wouldn't get very far as mugen swung him in the opposite direction, it was slow progress at first and Nugent let out a roar of frustration and struggle as he put all of his effort into the swing. It paid off, before Kuramaru could get any closer to Keldran, Mugen swung him full force into the side of a nearby building, and then pulled him back and slammed him into the ground to his right, then his left, back to his right and once more on his left for good measure. With that mugen's arms contracted more and more, first the ribs caved in squishing the lungs and heart, the legs were also torn assunder by the squuezing pressure and finally the neck exploded letting the monstrosity's head roll along the now blood soaked sand. Mugen stood over the remains his arms slinking away from the body, reverting back to their monstrous yet armlike appearance. His silver and black eyes fell on Keldran and at moment it seemed like he would attack before he shook his head, "NOW WHAT?" the voice was glutteral and full of rage, the waves of killing intent still as intense as before

04:06, May 11, 2016

TheSilverPoet

Ikime was a little suprised by the stranger suddenly in front of him and knew there was no hesitate so just before the hand of the Enemy reached towards him he just changed into the ram handseal The shadow was able to move quicker then ikime ever had could be reaching the legs of this enemy. this enemy if he didnt see the shadow comming. wich would be likely since the whole floor was one big shadow from the fire's around them and the Buildings.

Ikime would have grabbed The enemy in his shadow possesion making the arm suddenly stop. about 5 inches from Ikime's neck a smirk would come on Ikime's face "Never doubt your opponent, My friend" He said as he balled his hand in a fist the same hand the lightning release was in his oponnents. He would hit himself as hard as he could in his own cheek probably making himself unconsious with his own strength but that times 30 would be the strength of the opponent. Imagine a big balled fist where you put a lot of chakra in landing on your own cheek with your own power and speed.

If Ikime would see that his oponnent somehow broke free wich was unlikely since He was in the epicentre of shadows he would grab his senbons and throw them at some points in the body like the armpits and just underneat the collarbones. Making the body of his opponent limb cause of these pressure points Ikime had studied while helping yuki with her burnwound.

07:19, May 11, 2016

TheUrnsman

In the moments this young man found himself changing the seal to what was needed to perform his jutsu it would’ve been too late. Yone’s speed was more than enough to devastate this young man. Far before he could even intertwine his fingers to form the rat hand seal Yone’s hand would’ve already been through the motion his shadow falling short in its effort of a speedy grab. The space where his head would’ve been simply spurting blood in these moments. Simply a battle of speed between the two and in Yone’s older age and years of training this young man would’ve been too slow. A thunderous clap would’ve rippled down the street in the wake of all of this sending this young mans head into the glossy sand and with that it tumbled down one of the side streets like a soccer ball being launched down field. In the moments of all of this Yone’s image would’ve been gone still having dropped an eye that made up the pair but amongst it all he held not a single care. He was merely trying to leave and this child stood in his way like the insolent brat he appeared to be. Perhaps this young man thought himself a contender even after Yone had just dispatched those he held dear in a matter of moments.

He only wanted one survivor and that was going to be the young woman he let escape with more than just a grievous wound. His entire physique no longer racing with his raiton chakra and his body coming to a stop it was time he made his departure and with that his body would’ve went up in a cloud of smoke. Gone in an instant like a user of body flicker.

08:49, May 11, 2016

TheSilverPoet

Ikime's face would stay in a suprised look mouth and eyes wide open. looking at the enemy who would slash his hand onto Ikime's Neck. Wich would roll around 200 ft away onto an ash body he once knew fairly well. The one girl who saved his live from thievery and treachury. The only Family he had. It wasnt that bad for Ikime to die now as his head rolled onto the ash body it collapsed.

Family was important to Him. Yuki was one of the most important. the blood would cover a lot of the village slowly draining into the sewers making their way towards a river on the far east. The body that collapsed was that of Yuki. thus in a way Brother and sister where reunited once again.

In heaven Yuki would probably wait for him. but as Ikime came to the gate of heaven he would been send down to the deepest part of hell for trying to kill out of anger for stealing from the innocent and of course for Adultery.

09:50, May 11, 2016

HokageSenju

Kei would never again forget what he had just witnessed as it was one of the most brutal and mindless finishers to a fight that he had seen in his, at times gruesome 16 years of life. Those young genin in Keldran’s squad, they were of a different caliber than the usual bunch, destructive and brutal. But could they be controlled? Kei thought as his obsidian hues met the ocean blue eyes of Keldran. Also thinking about how effective a squad full of assassins like himself would be; a train of thought inspired by the three that stood before him; tattered and bloodied but ever vigilant. His ‘dreams’ of a squad were quickly squashed however by the ever bitching face of reality as O tried pulling off a famous song known as “Rap Daimyo’ but messed up some bars. Thinking; //I’ll never have a squad….//

“Seika… she might not make it.” Kei quickly glanced over in the direction of where the medics had taken her. “As for B and Ded… I can’t say. B took off into fight quite soon after our arrival. I remember seeing his chakra crash down into someone unknown before an explosion took them both from this world. My guess is that he’s dead and by the current state of things I presume Ded lived up to his name.”

Kei’s lifeless eyes then wandered up to join the others in looking at the ominous presence of thick black smoke that began to creep over the walls and enter Sunagakure.

“Unless we do something. That smoke is going to consume everything inside Sunagakure and we’ll be ripe for the slaughter. Where are all the Wind Shinobi of Sunagakure? We have to find them and blow back against the smoke in order to buy us some more time. Although I fear… that there is little that can be done at this point. This doesn’t feel like our fight anymore.”

Gritting his teeth, Kei looked around at the Sunagakure Shinobi in disgust as they’d rather waste their time spectating a fight, epic as it may have been, rather than seeing to the city’s defenses. Kei knew that Sunagakure would be ripe for the slaughter unless they acted now, and een then it was most likely too late. He blamed the Kazekage, known to be an old man, for not showing up sooner to help set up a defense. Such a large scale assault must have been known of… or Sunagakure spies have been failing miserably.. so why was nothing done? Kei knew, and he was sure a lot of other did too. Kei concluded that the Kazekage must already be aware of the incoming defeat.

18:25, May 11, 2016

Keruberosu

Outside the main battlefield

Aki and Yasu: Well whatever it must’ve been it surely wasn’t an explosion the two must’ve been having hallucinations but as the two shinobi entered the smoke that all of the Sunagakure nin were trying to get out of their eyes and some choking from have heavy it was on their chest and how hard it was to see and just as they were in the middle of it. Gyugii would throw his hand down and yell. “BITE!” All 200 men bite down onto their flint and with the immense combination of smoke from the smoke bombs the ash that began the jutsu and the toad oil all around the ground and covering the gates of Sunagakure once they bit down.

It would send the final spark of chain reaction they needed within a second to make an explosion with enough force to destroy the entire gate and main wall of Sunagakure and it had enough force to blow chunks of debris backwards into the village sending some holding buildings over and some flying off its foundation with a strong mixture of ash clouds and sand sweeping through at around 100 mph. Whoever was caught in the middle of it which would be the entire Sunagakure’s first battalion and the two shinobi of the leaf and their companions would be dead without question.

Kazekage Building overlook

The Kazekage had finally begun to feel some sort of relief and that’s when the war horns were heard off in the distance. [Everyone in Suna could hear them from this point if the Kage could.] That’s when suddenly from the gate began to arise a large white smoke which was odd considering it was a battlefield but then shortly afterwards all of said smoke would start to show some light and then KABOOM a large enough explosion to rock all of Sunagakure and send a 100 mph shockwave after the impact of ground zero.

It made The entire Kage building rock on its foundation leaning tower of piza style which made the Kage fall over and not able to stand up for a good 15 or so seconds until the building reset itself back again and that’s when he stood seeing the immense damage it did and the mushroom cloud still hanging over Sunagakure the entire main wall had been destroyed by the explosion and all of battalion one including its captain perished so they had to move fast. Why was the Kage holding back when his people needed him the most? No one knew not even himself. Even as a Kage maybe fear was more of a factor then anyone thought.

Captains and remaining Soldiers

Once the explosion came to fruition, Captain 2 would yell to all his soldiers and anyone around. “GET DOWN NOW!” The captain would run to hit the deck just like the other 2 already did and that’s when the 100 mph backlash hit. Some of the buildings were tipping over and busting off their hinges completely and men that weren’t fast enough be swept away and smacking into other buildings as it carried them along or some being thrown into the ground as they tried to grip on for life. After a good 10 seconds or so passed the entire village was covered in a thick shroud of sand and smoke and everyone was beginning to scatter to find everyone. And that’s when Captain 3 finally made his move standing up after the explosion he would pull out a war fan and taking a few spins he would use all his strength to whip up the wind around them and begin to control it via his control over the release and then in all one go “Wind Release: Great Breakthrough.” With all the mixture of the sandy smoke mixture and his own raw chakra and help with his strength wielding the fan he blew a large amount of air upwards and all around them and forced the smoke to go barreling to clear a seeing path. Then to both the left and right, then forward towards the gates making all the smoke begin to elevate into the sky again and it all began to clear up. Captain 3 beginning to breathe somewhat heavily due to the fact he used the same jutsu 5 times in succession but it was able to clear things up for everyone and all that remained was horror. Suna’s gate along with the gate wall were completely blown open. So Captain 3 would call this out. “THE SUNA GATES ARE DOWN, WE NEED TO GET THERE KNOW SOMETHING IS COMING!” Captain 2 and 4 would agree to the notion and all the soldiers began to mobilize and run towards the gate. The captains taking to the rooftops as the soldiers went through the streets. Only hell would await.

The Rain’s army

After the massive explosion would blow down the wall and the entire wall of Sunagakure since they were at a distance they only got a small amount of the forceful wind and smoke backlash but they didn’t care. The distance they had would make it fairly easy to stay out of harm’s way. And even though Gyugii couldn’t exactly see perfectly at the moment it didn’t mean he couldn’t prepare so he formed a single hand seal as he awaited the area to clear up in front of them and around the gate. Pouring a great amount of chakra into it and after a minute or so the air finally cleared and that’s when he would let it loose. Using the cover of the ever present smoke clouds all over the gate and most of Sunagakure he would launch his destructive jutsu. “FIRE RELEASE: Great flame flower!” Now from above where all the smoke was trying to escape into the atmosphere and the soldiers moving towards the Sunagakure gates would be met with destruction if they continued to move. 15 large fireballs all of each were 30 yards in width and length wise were 15 yards long would coming zooming out the smoke from the sky all spaced directly as they began to rain down from the heavens. Almost if this was divine punishment from the gods to the men.

Each fire ball could cause an explosion devastating enough to destroy 2 buildings. So if Sunagakure didn’t act soon it would come down onto them and each ball had the potential to destroy earth like shelters unless used by an elite doton. Also could overpower water jutsu to boot. Even though the number were now equal due to battalions 1 complete death the had a superior strategist and military power on their side and this was only the first showing of what the bloated dragon of the rain could do. “THE DRAGON HAS COME FOR HIS FEAST.” Whipping both his sides to in an aggressive manor as he laughed to the top of his lungs.

Now he began to slowly walk forward raising his fist into the air he wrist turned it to the left which was the all units move single. So now all of the 600 armor shinobi with their shield out began to follow Gyugii as he made his way closer to Sunagakure and the 400 would also follow but somewhat slower as they needed to keep their distance in case of an attack. It seemed grim, very grim for all who were still left and the only man left who could provide enough might to save this village was the Kage. Gyugii knew this even though his men gave their lives they did all he needed them to do. Now it was his responsibility to finish the job.

18:40, May 11, 2016

Littleteddybearlilly

the little pup looked at Yasu and aki as they left her behind knowing that following them would not be the best idea as it smelled odd she would run further away from the smoke to a sand dune then seeing the army she wouldnt know where to go but something got to her sencetive hearing perking her ears. Lilly knew what she had planned could get her killed but she needed to know if all was ok with youko she would jump up until she was on the highest building around her she saw something shine in the distance her eyesight getting better she can now see it was a army her eyes widening in shock then noticing the 2 teammates she was looking for in the distance running in the smoke right when it explodes.

she would stand in shock everything falling apart in her mind. her mind not able to follow what was happening her voice a mere wisper. "there dead, im all alone now, my little youko" before her voice turned in a pained cry and scream "YOUKO!!!!!!!!!" she would fall on her knees tears escaping her eyes as she mourns the loss of her team and dear partner.

her eyes turn animalistic like a monster or a demon she would jump of the building and run towards where the explosion came from she starts running on 4 as she uses her 4 legs jutsu making her use her full speed tearing and growling at all that comes in her way towards the attackers running right in she would jump up screaming so loud it would hurt peaples ears as she uses her claws to attack working on full adraneline and hate not feeling anything just the need for death and blood. she had luck most of her techniques didnt need hand seals so she wouldnt need to be right in mind do do it and she isnt right in mind anymore. she charges forward to the man she smelled had been in the smoke using her passing fang technique to get closer trough the army her rage the only thing she could feel she tries to attack the man. for her, for her friends, for her team, for youko, for the vilage, for revenge and for justice. if she would die so be it but 1 hit was all she wants to be at least able to do. 1 hit for everyone she uses all her force all her speed all her rage into this attack.

20:10, May 11, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

Keldran: |KF|-Hearing what Kei said at first was the stage of denial he would only begin to smile and laugh as he would soon reply. “There is no way you obviously are kidding with me. B isn’t gone nor is Ded. Seika is fine too but we don’t have time to check on her now. “He noticed his eyes hitting into the direction and he would make a mental note of it for later and Also O would take a step infront of him and begin to ask about Hitomi which was also another curiosity he had since they should be with seika. Fear creeping into his heart due to being unsure of what was going on. As much as he possibly wanted to see Seika he couldn’t know but the fact she was alive was reassuring enough. But that’s when it happened that smoke cloud that Keldran at first took for a joke would the begin to brighten into the sky and then BOOM a sound that was enough to shake his ear drums even from that distance the explosion had so much concussive force and the debris and the strong after math began though before he could even watch out for himself O would hop into action. Being tackle instantly to the ground to the ground hitting flat against it and his body would begin to shield over his own but Keldran wasn’t going to let him handle this alone he force both of his hands into the sand almost like anchoring himself down. Crashing could be heard coming towards them as a half a building was flying into their direction luckily though as it made its travel it bounced just over the leaf nin and slammed into a building behind them only kicking up more dust and causing more debris to fill the small area around them but the blast was short lived even though it was so dangerous to begin with. Almost like an earthquake it comes in and out. After 20 seconds it would be all clear during those seconds however he felt O’s body contorting on top of him meaning he was using something with his bones but the squad should be relatively fine. Now sitting up and pushing O off him somewhat he would simply say. “Thank you.” Then standing to his feet he looked to both his genin noticing Mugen had used a shield and his head butt worked to only a certain degree. “I need to go find the other squads, O, Mugen you don’t have to follow me for this part. If anything I advise you flee east while you still have the chance. But if you choose to follow me I can’t promise we all make it out of here alive. I said what is needed.” Looking to Kei giving a nod of confidence before finally leaping to a roof top and beginning to run towards the outskirts area of the city that was off to the east of the gate. He’d be running a good 5 or so minutes wither anyone followed him or not. While so he noticed the sky lighting up once again and he quickly assumed danger above anything else so know from his position on the rooftops he ducked down into the streets and slide over a ridge way as fireball crashed into the building he was once previously on and after taking a single left then a right. His fast running would be reduced to a slow jog and then he stopped completely. Seeing the body and head of Ikime he could only stare blankly his katana no 2 katanas and 2 piles of ashes one he head was resting directly on.

And in the dead middle Hitomi’s med kit. His lip began to stutter upon itself and if within close enough distance the chakra inside his body could be felt swelling with rage. “If there is a god in this world he doesn’t exist. They never deserved this fate. I hate this village, I hate whoever did this. AND ON MY WORD IF I FINDDDDDDDDDD YOU! I WILL KILL YOU!!!!!!!!” He would plop onto two knees and inspected the ground near her med kit and found one of her eyes with the Byakugan still implanted he made sure to show it back to O. “Were taking this back to her family. On my word. We won’t die here.” His face tried to keep stern but the pain of loss was infiltrating that bright souls heart for the first time in his life. Placing it into a container that she had inside her med kit to make sure it was safe. Then taking said container and placing it into his pouch. “O take her Med kit she’d want you to have it im sure. Mugen take their katana’s and put them to use on the battlefield. I know you want blood and blood you shall have.” Walking over to Ikime’s body he would drag it over to his head and with a jittery hand close both of his open eyes. Proceeding to take what was left of his shirt to cover his body before standing back up and placing a fist over his heart. “You all died like hero’s rest well in the afterlife for me.” After doing this he would turn and begin to walk away slowly turning into a run as now he began to worry for B and Ded alike not hearing from them for awhile so he began to head towards the gate the sound of explosions and even more filling the air but for Keldran it seemed so quiet.- |KF|

O: Following his group over to Kei O was still in his goofy mood still laughing at the freestyle rap he had just unleashed not too long ago, yet the happiness and smile he had quickly vanished in a blink of an eye when he reported about Seika. Without hesitating the 5”6 boy rushed past Keldran and tried to get right up in front of Kei as he spoke in a tone that was… different. That happiness had disintegrated probably quicker than B’s body did in the explosion while he spoke in a very stern yet calm though that had hate lingering after each word “Where…. Is… Hitomi…..” then waited there trying to get a straight answer having no time for the bull. Before anything could probably be told though a loud bang erupted into the air echoing hard while lighting up a specific area of the sky which caught O’s attention fairly easy since he from the hood he thought niggas were doing flickerby’s again. Swiftly he scoffed in disgust at Kei as he took of taking a good four steps to his right to try and get a better sight of what was going on, but when his eyes witnessed the giant shroom in the sky he wished he never looked in the first place. It wasn’t long before the ground began to start rumbling harder and harder until the wall came crushing down letting this fast paced wind cloud come hauling ass like a Kenyan running from a lion in Africa for fun. When this happened sirens and soldiers were telling everyone to get down so naturally thinking of others first O swiftly turned around to Keldran seeing he was pretty cut up and tired as he thought in his head “ I’m not losin another today…”. “ GET THA FUCK DOWN NIGGA DOWN!” he shouted at Keldran as he dove straight for his squad leader attempting to clean spear his ass down to the ground. If O was successful and Keldran didn’t do anything to stop him, O would wrap his legs around Keldrans thighs, keep his entire torso covering his with his head buried in his chest, and his arms would lay wrapped around his head keeping his right forearm to block his face. “NO HOMO NIGGA BUT IM BOUT TO GET A LIL HARD!” O shouted at Keldran as he closed his eyes under his goggles and focused using the slight bit of his Kekkei Genkai he had learned recently thanks to Hitomi and made a bone shell harder than tempered steel form all under his own skin which Keldran would most definitely feels some weird shifting and lumps happening before it became smooth once more. The point of doing this was literally to become a human shield for his leader and try to protect them both from any serious debris.

Mugen: Mugen was still seething with rage, that was until Keldran smashed his forehead against his own. It didn’t hurt much what it did do was stun him, the situation didn’t make sense to the enraged Mugen. It was just enough for ever fading speck of Humanity to flare up again in Mugen, his Stage two faded away leaving him in stage 1, bloodthirsty, violent, but at least he was in relative control of his thoughts, only half his body was covered in the monster like transformation now. He stared at Keldran, then at the body at the ground before grinning, On the human side of his face it was a grin of laughter, on the beastly side it was one of sadistic pride. “I killed him, ohhh what a rush” He looked at O, having come to his senses just in time to hear the last few lines of that rap he rolled his eyes “Still loud, Theres still fighting to be had, praise me later” The half monster Mugen followed O and Keldran as they approached Kei. He stood and listened quietly as they spoke, from what he gathered not every team had been as lucky as they were. He shook his head and shot dark looks at Keldran, he’s experienced loss that had torn his soul apart before, he knew what came next, if he was right he’d have to stop him before he did anything dumb. The smoke was billowing in, panic was starting to spread all around the main gate and making its way over the city. Boom, no boom isn’t enough to describe it, not even close. The explosion caught Mugen off guard and he stumbled backwards, a growth shooting from his calf into the ground to steady himself. “Fuck, I don’t know about you guys, but I have half the mind to leave Sunagakure to its fate. It’s not my home, why should I care” Then came the rumbling, growing steady. He snarled as everyone began to take cover. Mugen crouched and raised his monstrous arm in front of him and, using the same technique as the destroying Axe fist, stretched his arm into the shape of a large shield that covered him, the shield hard enough to withstand chakra enhanced blades and jutsu, it should at the very least protecting him from oncoming debris. He would brace against it as the shockwave ripped through the city. He looked over his shoulder towards O and Keldran, then his other shoulder to whoever was in his view “I didn’t sign up to fight another Village’s war” he muttered in his raging tone.

00:37, May 12, 2016

HokageSenju

Seika: Opening her eyes she found herself in a bed. Looking at the many scrambling Medical ninja she had a Elderly women beside her. “Can I move?” Seika asked and the lady nodded. With her clothes back on her she stood from her bed and felt her body wobble in pain. “I can not stay here any longer, I have important information. Please I need to get help out of here, I’m begging you” With standing the pain in her body she knew she had to ignore it if she was going to get out here alive. She only hoped someone would get her out of there. Running out of the Hospital she knew she would not be as fast as she was usually but it was enough. Meeting herself in the centre of Sungakure she would see the many bodies, sighing in relief she sensed a person she remembered. It was Kei, the only person she saw before passing out, he had to be the one who had saved her. Leaving the Hospital far enough to be completely away from it she ran towards Kei calling out his name. ‘Please… I can not die here’ she thought to herself as she looked upon the Uchiha.

“We do not have much time things are not looking too well, But I wanted to thank you. I would like to ask for a favour, I will do anything to get out of here. I have very important information, I personally have to relay it to the Hokage. If you can do anything to get me out I promise you I owe you whatever you would like” Beginning her cry for help, she felt a gust of force coming, “Kei Watchout!” reaching out to him trying to protect him the force would have made her fall flat on her back where she would pick herself up again in pain.

Fear was rising over her, Seika did not want to die here… She had gotten this far and she would do what ever she could to get out. Looking in the direction everyone else was for a quick second. There was an explosion at the gates which obviously to Seika meant nothing good.

“We need to get out now, Please Kei. I can run I don't care if it hurts, I just need to make it out of here and leave home. I can help I can sense out things for you. Please help” Seika was now shaking, looking around at people calling for help, mainly hoping Kei would help her once more. If he did not surely if fight came to her she would die. She was sure she would repay him in any way possible for helping her, and once she got to village she would make sure to have her family pay him or give him a grand reward. But if he was willing to get them out of here through the back of the village she would already start running with him or alone to the back asking for help where ever she could. If he was willing to piggy back her they would probably already get them out of their faster. With the healing she got and the fact she had about half her chakra before the healing; she would be able to run in pain and with the chakra that was replenished into her body she knew she had a lot to run on, where she would reach the end of the village by the time whatever was coming would get any close to her. All she knew is that she was not going to stay here.

02:42, May 12, 2016

HokageSenju

Kei and Kumiko’s words fell on silent ears as the Sunagakure force, and everyone else, was directed to the sounds of drums and a thousand marching feet. An army was heading their way, and right now the Sunagakure force followed the commands of a captain unknown to Kei. He shook his head as he saw them all head out to meet the enemy rather than set up defenses. The Uchiha couldn’t agree with these tactics, but at the same time understood that his services were needed. “At this point… they need anyone they can get.”

“What the…?”

His eyelids peeled back as he crossed his arms in front of his face, quickly narrowing at the sight of incoming dust and large debris, and even “buildings…” that came flying towards his way. Keldran and his squad had raised a valid defense while Kei jumped up and over the building while dashing between large chunks of wall fragments before finally landing on a broken pillar that stood in his exact previous location, jumping down to stand right in front of it, hidden by a shadow as he turned to the Konoha Jounin.

A few moments later, after he and Keldran exchanged words, the blue haired squad leader set off after the two shared a nod of confidence between them. Impressive as the two genin had been in combat, Kei didn’t have a second to spare on any kind of introduction, nor did he care to do so.

Truth be told, the Uchiha was ready to leave and join the fight right then and there, after Keldran and the others disappeared from sight, but found himself alerted by a fragile but familiar voice that called for his help and soon warned him for something incoming long after the explosion that blew up the wall had passed. He attributed it to her being in shock as she fell on the ground, only further worsening her injuries.

Yet he couldn’t look past the other things she was saying, she had information that was important enough for her to give it to the Hokage. In his mind, it’d be easier to leave her to die after she gives him the information instead. Or he could simply use genjutsu to take it from her…. But for some reason those thoughts didn’t sit right with him as they would have before his personal ‘change’ began and re-awakened his heart. And after all, she was the daughter of a very prominent figure in Konoha.

“Very well then. I’ll accept your mission seeing as you are daughter of a Council member and Clan’s head. But bear in mind, my request can come at any time in the future. And seeing as you said you owe me whatever, I’m free to request anything. Keep this in mind. Cause I don’t like deals being broken.”

A somewhat sinister smile crept onto his lips as he said this last part. Even though he did feel for her somewhat, making deals was very important to him, as his deal with Kinshi had allowed him to progress life changing evens. He didn’t make deals easily, and always held to his end, but expected the same. Yet if expectations weren’t met, his sinister smile right now showed that the results of that would prove her no good.

After a quick series of handseals he created a perfect shadow clone. Then, the shadow clone used the transformation technique to change itself into a horse. Kei then helped her up on this black steed which would set off through one of the smaller side gates of Sunagakure, away from the enemy. However, this horse held Sharingan eyes that the shadow clone used to keep track of everything around them as they made way to escape; far away from the enemy forces and heading the other direction. The clone-made-horse was just as smart as Kei and made sure to make a very wide route around the battlefield. So wide that they’d never come in sight of the enemy forces heading into Sunagakure. Avoiding chance at confrontation while moving on a way back to the border, into the safety of the Land of Fire forest. But it would be a long travels.

The real Kei, who now only had 50% of his chakra, moved towards the front gate and by luck met up with Keldran’s squad on the way there. Seeing as they were the last surviving squad, Kei would remain with them like a shadow. Never speaking, never doing anything but moving along while keeping his chokuto at the ready.

Whether they would fight, die, or abandon the scene. And when? It would soon reveal as the final warriors of Konoha made way to the immense battle that was about to take place. But before they met the enemy… large glowing objects appeared in the sky. Activating his sharingan, Kei could see the immense intensity of the massive fireballs coming to rain down upon them. Only then did he say. “This fire… it’s far more potent than mine. Water won’t work… we can’t get hit, or even attempt to defend. Follow me… my Sharingan can keep us save here.”

As he said the last part, Kei used his Sharingan to calculate the trajectory of the giant balls of fire long before they hit the ground. Whether the others followed him or not, he moved left, jumping over the rubble of several houses reduced to ruins over the span of a day, and finally came to a halt into what remained of an alleyway not far away from the main gate, close behind the Sunagakure forces, with 20 yards separating Kei from the most nearby dropzone of fire.

But even in this safe zone, they’d most likely still feel the heatwaves expanding from where the giant fireballs made collision. If it came to this, Kei jumped up high into the air as the blast wave would move over the ground, allowing him to avoid being burnt while also gaining a vantage point of the battle that by now surely would have started.

Soon after, he’d land back on the ground, possibly beside Keldrans squad if they had followed Kei, saying; “The time has come.” While covered in sweat from the heat that lingered in the air. His bandaged right arm tingling at the reminder of heat. Even so, the Uchiha’s will wasn’t broken. If needed, he’d fight to the end and take as many men with him as possible. The longer he kept from dying, the bigger Seika’s chance of survival.

Everything was now a race against time, whether intentional or not.

04:34, May 12, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

Yuudai: The Scene would be one of a joyous killing spree readying to happen, hundreds of jonin lined up in front of their two leaders covering the front battle area towards the gate with smoke and toad oil to top it. Gyugii giving the orders would be like a sort of symphony of slaughter entering Yuudai's ears as the excitement was too much for him not to show it. "Oh joy oh joy OH JOY! WHEN DO WE GET TO BLOW THEM UP BIG GUY?!" He would say as his request would be made without Gyugii even looking at him. "BITE!" would be the only word Yuudai would care to hear in the midst of all the commotion around. Yuudai's eyes would widen in pleasure as he saw the explosion light up and debris start flying as the mushroom cloud rose. "YES I SAY YES YES YES YES YES!" he would say as he stand next to Gyugii waiting for his next move whih wouldn't take long. Gyugii would yell out a jutsu as the small shockwave from the explosion passed them that sounded quite beautiful.... beautifully devastating as he would spit 15 massive fire balls towards the once standing defense that kept them out. As the last one would crash devastating whatever it would come in contact with. "My turn?" he would say to Gyugii as he began to walk forward spouting a phrase about feasting "YOU'RE NOT THE ONLY ONE WHO LIKES TO DESTROY SHIT YA KNOW!" he would yell as he cloaked from visibility masking

his chakra nature and scent walking a tad bit ahead of Gyugii as he always did almost like a bodyguard Samehada now in hand. A few moments after marching the sight of an ugly mut looking child would ermerge on all fours jumping into a spinning wheel of adorable fur. Yuudai would let her travel a tad bit further as it was apparent she would be aiming for his dead dear friend Gyugii, "Sike bitch you thought hehehe....!" he would say in a sarcastic tone as he reappeared instantly swinging his shark skin sword directly at the the spinning mut who traveling at that speed more than likely couldn't alter its path, once connecting the mut would be caught by Samehada's sharp scales like velcro as they pierced her. Yuudai would then with both hands rip towards himself with a vicious killing intent, a move in which would cleave whatever it had caught onto in half like a hot knife through butter. "HEHEHE Samehada needs more he isn't full yet.... WHO'S NEXT!" he would say grinning with the blood of his last victim splattered on his face as his eyes widened with each chuckle leaving his body.

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 05:42, May 12, 2016

Keruberosu

Kazekage Building overlook

Upon seeing the fireballs begin to rain down he had finally had enough. Why it finally took this long? Only the man would know within his heart why. By leaping off of his building and beginning to freefall but not long before he was nearing the ground he would use his immense chakra control to create a pallet of floating sand under his feet with the help of also having wind release making and controlling the currents to make him move where ever he was needed. But before he could even act 2 of the fireballs had hit against the remaining bulk of troops taking out what little remained of battalion 2 and some causalities bleeding into battalion 3 some of the other fireballs hit adjacent areas but the rest were coming for the army so that’s when he acted. Floating in the air with a big sand pallet and his stature noticeable due to the robes and hat of the Kazekage being worn he would yell out to the sky as he began to motion his arms around for the gathering of immense sand for the jutsu. “AIR SAND PROTECTION WALL” Taking a massive amount of sand from around the army he lifted it to the ground and made a giant plateau around them spanning about 75 yards and the depth of the sand couldn’t even be counted. Sungakure was the Kazekage’s battleground and it was fairly obvious with this move why they should fear him in any sort of way. This protection felt the beating of the fireballs against it smashing into the sand causing some it to leak down but eventually it held fast. Now to take it even a step further he would clap his hands together which sounded through the air and he began weaving hand signs like a mad man. “Boar, monkey, rat, monkey, horse, dog, ram ,horse.” Finally once again clapping his hands together with a massive infusion from the chakra swelling up in his large pool he would lift his arms into the air almost as if he was summoning a Tsunami from the ground, using all the sand from his previous move and all of it below him and around him making it turn into an 100ft high wall of moving chakra enhanced strength. Making It stand stagnant into the air for a good 5 seconds so the soldiers could prepare a means to protect themselves from it and then he would launch it towards the gate were the enemies should be approaching.

“SAND TSUNAMI!” The wave of sand moved like a literally tsunami it having enough striking force to instantly rendered someone’s entire body broken on impact and it was also 100ft tall meaning something equally as huge or with immense force had to stop it’s advance. But this was Sunagakure and the Kazekage wouldn’t lose on his own home turf. Destroying buildings as it advanced sweeping them into it and even more sand only adding to the overall strength of the technique. Destroying parts of his own village for the sake of a one hit attack but his sensory gave him an slight edge so the area with the Konoha nin he made sure to lift the pockets of sand above them 10 ft so they wouldn’t be harmed. Since they were off the beaten path compared to Suna’s soldiers they wouldn’t need to made makeshift cover.

Captains and remaining Soldiers

Battalion 2 would get fully wiped out by the first fire ball and upon the second fall ball landing a lot of battalion 3 was laid to waste as well and most the soldiers moral was already completely broken mentally. As this point they were just fighting because it’s all they could do. Running wasn’t an option they would be ran down and die like dogs. They had nearly all given up hope and the Captain’s themselves were fading but that’s when their glimmer appeared. The Kazekage’s sand air wall protection hovered over them casting a large shadow and some sand to fall but when they looked up to see they were completely protected overhead and even heard the sounds of the balls concussively hitting but easily stopped. Only for them all to turn and see him mid air as he continued to orchestrate what would be the next move as sand tsunami so all the captains together jumped into the block. Captain 2 would raise an earth sandwich technique between all of them and Captain 4 would place an earth release mud wall as a roof making 4 layers of it just in case the strength was faulty upon first impact and now they simply waited what would happen. Captain 2 now speaking inside the makeshift shelter. “He has finally come to aid us, with the Kazekage by our sand we cannot lose. STAND FAST EVERYONE HERE IT COMES HOLD ONTO SOMETHING OR SOMEONE.” Some held onto buildings, some walls, some their fellow friends and comrades all just wanting to survive but the hope rekindled and their moral as high as it would ever be to combat the menace.

The Rain’s army

Gyugii would watch as his giant fire balls would begin to barrel down into the village a blank sadistic look on his face almost the entire time. But that’s when oddly even due to the amount of fire and smoke still in the air it began to rain, not heavy but enough for it to be noticeable on the clothing and begin to make its way onto the ground. It was a rain occurrence especially in Sunagakure but the weather and the environment always had a funny system of doing things exactly when you didn’t need them or you need them. Gyugii not letting the water bother him would notice after the first 3 or 4 balls hit he would hear no more explosions and within the blink of his eye a giant construct plateau of sand was made. Enough to stop all his fire and that’s when he uttered it out to Yuudai. “Be careful the Kazekage has finally reared his ugly head into the battle. Don’t let up for anything and make sure to wait for my full call for attack. Scouting is fine but don’t get caught or you don’t get to kill.” But his words and explanations would be cut short as he saw him moving forward in the distance mid air while he was at it and then within an instant all that sand from the plateau moved closer to him and arose a whopping 100 ft into the air and formed a tsunami like structure. Gyugii could only look on in amazement as his troops behind him in the armor especially could be heard the clunking of armors meaning some men had hesitated in movement from fear or whatever lurked in their hearts. “Don’t falter I’m not the bloated dragon for no reason. Allow me to handle this.” Using the innate ablitiy given to him by his birth within his body he began to super-expand. But his control of this ability was so vast he could super expand even pinpoint limbs or appendages to whatever he needed so he would super expand the lungs within his body which would lead him to also super expand each of his muscles in his chest so it could fit the new lungs and he simply began to inhale as much air as he could. Within a few second time gap between the tsunami striking and the distance the army had from it to the Kazekage. This whole time holding the horse hand seal with both hands. His entire top half looking like a 10 ft In width balloon as he absorbed so much air it almost looked comical but everyone around him knew what was coming. One of his most powerful jutsu and within the moment he exhaled he added his insane chakra with a fire release flair and let it loose. “Fire Release: ULTRA GREAT FIRE ANNIHLATION!!”

Releasing all the air in his lungs thanks to super expansion and his lungs he fired it off at an alarming 250 mph making it crash intensely into the Tsunami he rivaled it’s 100ft height but his fire was even wider due to his expert chakra control of this single elemental release over his whole life time. The clash between the two sides had never been so clearly displayed in such a single moment the burning fire of the rain versus the resilient sand. Gyugii still blowing at air as his body slowly began to deflate and he was still going strong and from the beginning impact the Kazekage was having trouble holding it. But he continued to try and hold it. Gyugii only had 2 minutes of air exhalation left before he needed to inhale and the Kazekage had to think of something or else all his sand would be tampered with and the rain wasn’t helping in the slightest softening it somewhat as he continued to try to pile It behind his attack.

Edited by Keruberosu 06:32, May 12, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

Keldran: |KF|-As they were running and his eyes eagerly searching for any spec of life that was in the blocks or alleyways he would find nothing and his heart only grew heavier and heavier it was almost as if it was being hinted at that he was dead but he didn’t want to come to terms with the possibility. It couldn’t be true right? The person who grew up with? The squad he fought and nearly died for? It couldn’t be, Keldran wouldn’t allow it to be. “Mugen you may know what loss is but I don’t and I’ll be the first to admit it. They may haven’t been as close to me as others but they were shinobi just like us. People just like us and only came here to help just like us. If you think they are pathetic then what makes you HUMAN is already dead. So the only pathetic soul here is you. Leave me be, follow my command like you said you would when I say it and say no more.” That’s when Kei suddenly would appear into their sight and from above a fire ball would come he would splinter off to the right instead of going to the left since it was faster and dropped down into an alley way but they weren’t out of the woods yet as the explosion was somewhat causing the squad as it imploded against the floor. They turned the corner and easily dodged it and took another right down a corridor making it there before Kei or anything could disappear if his squad continued to follow him exactly. But that’s when it all hit him. It began to rain almost like it was perfectly on queue for this tradgedy that befell his eyes. Keldran’s onyx hues were staring directly down at the lifeless body of Ded Lee. He stopped all movement as his brain couldn’t even begin to process the image it was like his worst nightmare had been born into reality.

He hoped it was Genjutsu and even rubbed his eyes over and over and kept looking to make sure it was true. But it was and there was no erasing this factor. He walked closer to his body and leaned down and pulled him upwards into his arms the open eyes and death weight would simply lean onto his body and he had his arm crooked around him and he felt his back side.

Somewhat smiling as his body began to tremble and he talked to the body enough for everyone in the presence to hear. “Come on Ded I know you, you’re playing a trick on me aren’t you?” He laughed swallowly as he swallowed some of his own sadness like a bad pill. “He began to shake him while in his grasp, aren’t you Ded…? Aren’t… Are---“ The hand that was holding his body by crooking it around him he lifted up the hand and saw all of his blood on his hand and his eyes widened and his jaw began to stutter and mumble uncontroably. He gently let his body fall back down and the impact closed his body and he looked around him as he convulsed. Seeing all the dead bodies and his sword implanted into the ground. He’d smash his fists into the ground indenting them as he cried to the sky asking for god but no one was there. Tears coming down his face with no end in sight and he screamed. “I just wanted it to not be real I wanted it to be a joke like it always was in the old times…” His muscles stretching and his veins bulging as he cried to the top of his lungs while still digging his fists into the ground his hair covering over his face as the tears streamed down his face. Looking at Ded’s face and body as he continued to repeat with a broken voice. “I---m sorry, imm sorry. I- sory—IM SORRY, IM SORRY IM SORRYYYYYYYYYYYYYY. Ahhhhhhhhh… AYAHHHHHHHH” The sounds of his painful wailing filling the air.

“I just wanted for us all to show the world how great we are. But I wasn’t enough, I was never enough. I let my stupidity get in the way and now I’ll never see you again. I don’t deserve this title. I never did I only did it to make you proud, to make everyone who called us failures wrong. I failed you Ded I wish it was me. I always loved you like a brother. We may not be blood but our blood was always the same.I can never repay the heart you gave me...” Crying through each painful word resting his head onto Ded’s chest as he continued to break down and his body shaking. Keldran had experienced true loss.- |KF|

O: After the main explosion passed that O initially dove on top of Keldran for he got up as he felt him sitting up and said “ Ayye… You owe me dinner after havin me on top for that long buddy mhm mhm..” meanwhile the under shell of bone retracted with ease as he stood up and dusted himself off. Being worried about Hitomi’s where abouts at the moment usually O wouldn’t have snapped nearly as easy as this but hearing Mugens comment made the boy snap his head his direction with a frown and say in an extremely stern tone “ Then don’t…. Hitomi is still out there and I ain’t takin my ass home without her….” Then slowly his head turned to Keldran as he continued on in the same voice “ And I told y’all….. The man or beast I run from ain’t been born, and its mama is already dead… I’m ready when you are Kel….”. Upon Keldran leaping O stayed right behind him the entire time running along the rooftop while thinking “it’s ok Hitomi, we gon get y’all and we straight chunkin the deuce and we outta here..” he though within his head making sure to stay close to Keldran as they made their way back down onto the streets avoiding the fire balls but in this case I’m pretty sure he had rathered stayed upon the roof. That darkness and hate he used to feel when his father was still alive was literally feeling as though it was eating at his inner being while he stared specifically at the pile which had Hitomi’s medkit on top of it. No emotion cam to the boys face and no words or noises could be heard except for Keldran screaming out of rage and telling what he was going to do and what to grab. As if O were nothing more than a soulless being at this point he walked directly forwards grasping it within his right hand and slipping it into his right legs pants pocket following up by continuing to be straight behind his squad leader the entire time still wordless and emotionless. Within his head Ousatsu spoke “Yes yes… let the hate and thirst for body splitting carnage reside within your mind body and soul… Let it grow more and more as you now know your favorite pretty girl and bestfriend is now just some dust that probably came out the crack of my ass HEHEHEHE….. Aww what’s wrong O ya mad or nah? I bet she squeeled like the white eyed pig she was too… To bad I didn’t get to stick the bitch last time… Oh well at least this proves I must be a fuckin death visionist or something.. It’s ok though I’ll come out when it’s time, I like seeing your pussy throbbin in pain like this, letting you go sleep would be too boring…” and so while receiving this extremely harsh mental abuse O continued onwards waiting to run into an enemy to prey on.

Mugen: *Mugen shook his head as the shockwave faded away. He stood up slowly his arm shield shrinking away; a few pieces of rock had slammed into the shield causing a few small cuts and bruises. He looked over at Keldran and O, a swell of rage washed through him as Keldran suggested they run off without him. “I’m disobeying your order” he stated simply before running off beside him. He avoided the large fireball just as easily as Keldran did and followed quietly, ducking through the streets and finally stopping at the scene of death. A young child’s body lying headless amongst ashes, his head a few meters away. He listened to Keldran’s grief, his cries to the sky and walked over beside him, he fiddled with the katana, taking a few swings before stabbing them into the ground in an x like fashion, a sort of make shift grave stone “Keldran. God has never existed, it’s a stupid concept made by stupid people who don’t believe in themselves.” As Keldran began to storm off Mugen stretched his arm out and wrapping it around Keldran’s waist pulling him to a halt. “I want blood, but I don’t want our blood. What do you plan to do Keldran? Run off and die in a fit of vengeance? Pathetic. I’ll follow you, O will follow you. But we’ll die if we face that army. Let’s do the rounds, find whoever else is dead. Or alive. And then we’ll leave and live. We’ll train, this world has no gods, yet. We’ll become Gods and we’ll drive the rain into the fucking ground” His voice was full of anger and he let his arm slink away. If Keldran continued his course of vengeance Mugen would shrug and follow along “Lets die then”. 07:11, May 12, 2016

TheSilverPoet

LILLY:

her attack was fast to fast. as someone stepped between swinging what looked like a spiked sword at her she couldnt dodge, she couldnt stop. when she hits the blade head on the spikes pierce straight trough her head. cutting her body in half dividing left and right from eachother there was no pain as the dead was quick the two parts falling to the ground one eye had tears while the other one didnt. she had regrets as she died. the regret of not even getting one hit the regret of not having youko in her arms one more time. of not being able to protect her team. her blood turning the sand a dirty blood and mud collor mixture.

YOUKO:

she heard Lilly cry her name perking her ears for her mistress she would run near the smoke until she picks up a fresh scent of her mistress following it till getting out of the smoke dodging fireballs then she sees her mistres being slit into two she would whine feeling sad and crawling towards the body her fur dusty and grey she would sneeck to the body parts of her former owner and lay between the two parts licking the dead girls hand. her fur becoming a mix of dirt, blood, mud colours she would stay there for a good five minutes before crawling towards the trees her now dirty furr making her invisible in this bloody night she would start running back to konoha.

after four hours of running the pup arives at the gates of konoha barking loudly to get attentien of the ninjas close to the cate hoping they would recocnize her. she would bark and howl until someone would pay attention to her and see her bloody and dirty furr hoping they would see she came from the war.

18:58, May 12, 2016

HokageSenju

Luckily Kei’s feet had touched the ground before the Tsunami had come to rise and rush forth only to find itself halted by such a massive expelling of fire that a huge orange glow clung over the main gate side of Sunagakure; well, former main gate. After all, anything that wasn’t destroyed in the earlier explosion was destroyed now that sand and fire met in a collision forceful enough to make the very earth shiver… make the wind stir… make the heart skip a beat.

Even Kei former emotionless heart, that slowly found itself un-petrified by each passing day, but right now it sank bac to a state of stone. The oppressing sensation of death galore was something new. This was his first time fighting in an actual war. Hearing the screams of hundreds if into thousands of men, the wailing of citizens, the stench of such a large multitude of corpses. Assassinating a dozen people was nothing compared to this. This was something greater.

“War… is this what happens when evil men gain too much power? Is this the ultimate display of hatred and loathing? Fear and murder on such large scale. What’s the point of it all if everyone you fight for can die in a single day of war. Everything is twisted.”

Mouthing these words to himself, Kei stayed in the Kazekage’s safe spot beneath the Tsunami. At the moment he could see nothing but sand rushing overhead, not even the Konoha allies beside him, as his words were silenced by the rushing grains of sand. Stuck in a void....

“Is this fear… this trembling sensation of anticipation? Or is this the sense of a higher caling?”

His Crimson eyes looked up… a deep sense of violence hidden behind those deadly calm hues.

“Faith. If it was your hand that brought me here, then by your hand this sword shall dance.”

His right hand held the his chokuto sheathe, while his left hand grabbed the hilt of the sword within.

“I can feel it… War… Destiny… Death. This trinity is the reason of my birth and my path in life. Only with this Trinity can evil be stopped. Cause evil will never stop coming. Never…. So I can never stop fighting. Ever…”

Like that he stood and waited for the natural disaster level collision between the enemy commander and the Kazekage. Before the tsunami Kei had only caught a glimpse of the enemy male who was one of the most infamous faces in the Bingo Book. “Flee on sight and report immediately.” Kei remembered the book saying. That, and a warning about the man’s ruthlessness.

“As long as there are men like you, children like me will never stop being born.”

Edited by HokageSenju 21:36, May 12, 2016

Keruberosu

Squad Keldran

Keldran: |KF|-Keldran still had his head in his chest and was crying profusely with blood running down his face from all the wounds previous water dripping onto his lifeless body. “I couldn’t even save a single one of you.”

Crying through each word just like he had done to all the previous and now from the immense emotional discharge his claymore that rested on his back began to cloak a luminescent orange color that only continued to grow more and more as the seconds passed and along with his right hand as well. Though Keldran didn’t notice it at the moment the blood pact he made with Agnis the king of the dragons was being signaled through both the sword and his hands because of Keldran’s emotions. A slew of intense anger and sadness began to boil inside his chakra pool. Finally standing once more on both of his legs he felt almost like jelly and began to stumble backwards somewhat bumping into either Mugen or O before he then with his arms bulging to its furthest point and his wet bleeding face would semi crouch and he smashed both hands into the ground indenting them 2 ft deep as his body continued to convulse and with the slow jittering movements of his head he looked over to the gate.

completely ignoring the Tsunami of sand overhead and moving past all of them. While looking over at the gate the blood began to drip from the side of his face down to his mouth and eventually against the wet floor and his rage almost completely swelled inside until his emotions were almost out of control. His eyes resembling that of man wishing nothing but to inflict death as he spoke. “I’ll kill them, all of them. No more mercy! I WILL SHOW THEM THE MONSTER WITHIN!”

Standing with a blank look as the sword and his hand both glowed on him almost like a heavenly light he by passed both his genin and went to Kei’s ear. And began to speak so they couldn’t hear. “I need you to get my genin out of here. My blood pact with the dragon is the reason why I’m glowing. I need your help to summon him and finally form our pact. I don’t have enough chakra to go at it alone. Help me and get back to Konoha to make sure they escape safely. I have chosen my death bed and it is here. This is my last request not as a shinobi but as a man.” He would take a few steps back and hold his hand out to Kei’s and simply awaited the infusion of both of their chakras if he even agreed in the first.

O: Seeing Mugan and Keldran have their slightly hostile conversation back and forth momentarily, O maintained his silent stature growing extremely agitated while just watching with his blank look. Finally the group got to moving once more and just as before O made sure to stay on Keldrans as 24/7, any move or turn he made he made sure to mimic it precisely knowing one fuck up could lead to his grave and frankly he wasn't ready for that for there was unfinished business that needed to be handled. As if things couldn't get any worse the group ended up stopping again, but this time rain had started to pour and it seemed another dead comrade laid before their very eyes. The way Keldran was reacting made it evidintly clear that the one before them was a close friend of Keldran since this time he dropped down and was crying while holding the body. Meanwhile O was on stand by just staring at the body with complete focus while that darkness within him just was growing more and more making him start to slip away even more than before. It was as if by just staring intently at the scene his eyes were just sucking in the dark aura that was within the area and storing it for something of pure chaotic evil to emerge because at the moment that once happy joking boy was gone. The level of agitation O had gotten to at this point was well over 9000 as he spoke out in his stern tone "You're not done......." and stayed silent momentarilly. Quickly he walked forward aggressively with his fist clenched untill he got in front of his group and turned around to face them with his fist clenched and a hateful frown upon his face while he looked upon them theough his black goggles. "Get the fuck up Keldran..... Your work is not done...." and then turned his head to Mugen saying " and you... hold your tongue from anymore of this leavin shit cause your work is far from finished either... if you can't i'll rip it out for ya to save ya from the verbal abuse....". After targeting each to grasp their attention he looked upon both of them together and continued on with " Yes friends are dead, but this is not a funeral... This is war.. There ain't no time for tears and all the sadness shit and there damn sure ain't no fuckin time to be tryin to run away like a pussy... If we leave what tha fuck you think is gana happen? They just gon wait for us and then fight again? No bitch, these mufuckas will conquer this land gaining even more power than they have now and ram their foots so far down our throats we'll be shittin out their ficking shoe size for the rest of eternity in the after life so fuck that.....". He clenched his fist tighter trying to keep focus as he could feel Ousatsu's presence growing closer in his mind "Niggas we are still alive after tha fuckin shit they've thrown at us.... I know for myself whatever doesn't kill me had better start runnin What about you Keldran!? Or you Mugen!?......" and then sighed dropping his head trying to make his tone calm a bit but still stern as he looked back up " Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death I fear no evil... For i'm tha meanest mothafucka in tha valley... I know two if not all of us have been called weird.. But niggas tha correct term is Limited Edition.. We are those bad ass niggas who don't take no shit.... Beat yo ass first give ya a towel to clean yoself up later that's how we roll.... So getcha ass up" he'd stare at Keldran " Getcha head outta ya ass and bein a pussy" he'd stare at Mugen " and lets finish our work...". He then turned his back to both of them staring off into the distance finishing with " And if ya don't like my attitude call 1-800 Fuckoff cause mothafucka i'm here to win......" and then he waited in silence to see what decision they would make as Hitomi started running through his mind more and more.

Mugen: *Mugen snarled at Keldran’s response, his monstrous hand clenching tightly into a fist he was about to step forward before he just huffed and followed along quietly. They stopped again, this time it must have been someone close to Keldran for what else could bring a warrior to his knees? Mugen stood a little more to the side, out of the way of O and Keldran, his body clearly ached to move on but some shred of humanity inside him kept him there, without doubt, if Mugen wasn’t still in his transformation he might have wept, but right now, his human emotions were suppressed. He listened to O’s little speech and grinned wickedly when he threatened to rip out his tongue. “I would tear you apart before you got near me” It was such a matter of fact statement though it was to be expected, especially due to his transformation. Mugen continued to wait anxiously “Fine fine, no more being ‘pussies’ so let’s go” He’d wait to see whether the other two would move before shrugging. Mugen took a deep breath, channelling both his anger and senjutsu until it triggered his Stage two transformation, he retook the form of the grotesque monstrosity he had before and stared at O and Keldran, killing intent washing over them “Lets cause a bloodbath” his voice was guttural as if it didn’t belong in a human throat. The monstrosity that was Mugen began pace back and forth impatiently, his eyes darting back and forth. He’d spent the entire battle in sage transformation, and though he didn’t know it now his body would hate him for it later.

23:18, May 12, 2016

Keruberosu

Yuudai: Yuudai's eyes would meet the poor mut of a child's eyes as she fall to the ground halved like a sandwich. "Couldn't smell that one huh? FUCKING HALFBREED HAHAHAHA!!!" he would say staring at her now lifeless body as it lay seperated, her blood flowing into the sand giving it a crimson hue. As he stood in laughter he would notice a ninken run along and mourn at her body "How adorable.... C'mere poochie!" he would exclaim as the dog tried to run past him and Gyugii, "HOW RUDE!" Yuudai would yell as he sromped the heel of his boot down on the back of its neck harshly. "YOU WILL LEARN MANNERS MUT!" he yelled at it followed by a cry of laughter as he slowly applied more pressure feeling the bones crack and pop in the dogs neck as it whimpered in pain before finally pressing down with full force severing its spine and ultimately killing it as it lay close to its old master bleeding into the sand just the same. "Now that that's settled..." he would be cut off as he saw a large pallet of sand begin to erect as Gyugii's fire ball onslaught seemed to have been countered, but that wasn't all that would be happening. Moment's after the once harmless gigantic pallet of sand would come rushing towards their army like a Tsunami of sorts reaching heights unimaginable. The sound Gyugii comanding the troops would flood air telling them not to faulter as he super expanded himself breathing in countless amounts of air as moments later he began to breathe an endless amount of fire countering the sand attack in size and power as the attacks had reached a deadlock. Yuudai would watch in amazement as he had gotten a jolt of exitement seeing the power of his partner be unleashed as he rivaled the Kazekage in this standoff. "They can't hold these all day... my time is almost here! HEHEHEHE!" Yuudai would exclaim. 2 minutes had passed and as soon as Gyugii ran out of breathe it seemed the Kazekage couldn't hold his end either as both attacks fell, the massive sand wave crashing down the ground creating a sandstorm of sorts. "BINGO! MY TURN" Yuudai would scream towards Gyugii as he cloaked himself erasing all signatures of his being completely Samehada still in hand as he took off through the sand and smoke weaving through the poor still barely hanging on bastards as they were not his target as he reached the inner village. He would take off in a straight line after clearing the initial remaining forces of Suna and Konoha seeing the now tilted barely standing Kage building with his mid air standing on a small pallet of and ripe for the picking. "Hello there my friend..." he would say as he wore a smile still cloaked from any sense. Yuudai would jump on a still standing building to the left of of him as he jumped from the building up towards the clueless kage Samehada now cocked in a striking pose. Yuudai would wait until he less than a foot away as he struck forward towards the lower chest before uncloaking giving him close to no chance to react. "SURPRISE MOTHERFUCKER!" he would say as he came uncloaked the sword swinging at full force inches from the Kage's chest. Had he struck he would do what he did to the sorry mut connect stick and rip a move that would rip the Kage in half even had it not connected all the way the strike would absorb a good amount of chakra from the kage coming in this close to Samehada.

23:27, May 12, 2016

HitomiHyuga

More silent than the most quiet of Shinobi, the light breeze or even a thought, the 'Byakugan Princess' stood and watched the chaos that ensued. The pearlesque hues were transparent yet would see the scene play out before her. The tears of her dear friends. The loss. However, she’d look across to see Ded standing with Keldran. A soft smile on her lips, she’d give him a nod before her hues would then shift to one that she cared for.

Unable to be seen by those of this world, she’d gently raise up her hand and lightly, she’d touch upon the side of his face. A warmth would be felt, one that was not only warm, but compassionate and caring. The true embodiment of what she was and who she was. It would be a feeling that would be known to O as she looked to him. Such a short time she had been blessed with having known him. His awkward way of showing his friendship to her. She’d treasure it even into the afterlife.

The young woman looked to him a moment more before leaning in towards his ear. As if a whisper on the winds itself, her words would be heard by him and him alone. “You’re never alone… I’ll always be with you…” Slowly she’d move away from the side of his face and come to stand before him. Not sure if he could see her or not, she’d tilt her head a bit and smile in her usual manner. He had kissed her once not understanding what it had meant but simply had done so as he thought it was what friends had done.

With a slow sweep of her lashes over her eyes, she’d close her eyes as she’d focus for the very last time on everything that had made her who and what she was. Her very essence. Her smile. Her laugh. The way she blushed and moved. The way she spoke. Around her would begin to glow in an aura of the brightest lavender while she placed everything she was into this one gift that she could give him. Slowly, she opened her eyes and leaned forward placing the most soft kiss that radiated with warmth upon his lips. With this, her gift was given.

Her healing nature would begin to flow through his body as around him would softly begin to glow in that same lavender only in a softer hue. It would course through his body healing all that it met and leaving not even the slightest scrape untouched. It would cover over his bones and re fortify them for the struggle that she knew was ahead.

Pulling away from his lips, she’d look to him and once more smile. If he would see her, she didn’t know but her work was now done. It was now up to him and the rest of the team to continue on and make it back home when all was said and done. She’d look up to Ded and give him a nod while waiting for him. 23:33, May 12, 2016

KasumiHozuki

When Kei had accepted to help her it was like she had looked upon an angel. She understood she would own him something one day by the way he said it rubbed her in a awkward way showing a darker side to him, however it was not the time to question him. “I understand. Thank you” being her polite self she ignored his sinister smile, watching as he created a shadow clone turn itself into a horse. Without complain, Seika was helped upon the back horse by Kei— feeling her body ache in pain from sitting in her back side. Setting off right away she made sure she held herself together tightly leaning forwards to help the speed with aerodynamics.

Although the horse was smart and using the sharigan to take them on the most safest roots, they would have exited a back side away from the battle field and tons of rain troops, soon entering the boarder into the land of fire. Being in the her land gave her some sense of safety but her heart was still pounding, it was true this was the first time Seika was actually afraid. After having her father teach her not too be… the picture of Hitomi’s body being cut to pieces was traumatizing and the remembrance of being burnt alive was worse.

It had taken them about 3 hours to arrive at Sunagakure so it would be the same amount of time to get back to home… But she sighed in relief that she was long away from there… she knew if she stayed there was no way she would make it out alive… Plus not only would she speak to the Hokage, Seika was going to see her students parents if they had any. Just thinking about it made her heart rise to her throat it was going to be the hardest story she would ever have to tell. As for her condition; it was horrible her arms and legs looked weird like they had stretched her flesh together in order to close the large wounds. Marks and scars were left everywhere except her face that was only bruised up and drained, it did not hold that same power and story in it like before… It looked like she had seen something horrific. Her hair was no longer as long like it was hanging under her butt. The assistant medical ninja had to cut off her most of it as it gotten to much heat and was crispy… So they had to trim it the best way possible which left her with slightly longer then shoulder length. Seika was so ashamed of her self, she knew it was her body but it did not feel like it; So she looked away and concentrated on the forest that was in front of her.

After a long ways travel she would find herself at the gates of Konoha, where there was the usual guards on duty. Seeing her it took a bit of time for them to actually recognize her but when they did they rushed over. Slowly moving her leg over the horse and off it she would find herself on her knees as her legs were too weak to move or even hold her up. With help they would have taken her to the medical core where she would have medical ninja working on her damages with her family rushing in worry to go see her. 00:44, May 13, 2016

Divine Ziel

Sitting along the rooftop of which he was blew off of when he died, dangling his feet. Nobody saw him, there was nobody that could as he looked to the side, witnessing the destruction that was happening. After the sounds lasted for a bit, he only took a look down to his physical body as he then sighed once. Looking to the side while Keldran finally came into sight. His own eyes only looked back down to his feet as he said "Fuck..." Watching his own dead body being picked up by Keldran, Ded was gone from the edge above as he appeared next to his long lasted best friend and physical body, crouched as he then plopped down onto the ground next to him. He began a light, hearty chuckle in such a soft tone as he said "I was stupid." His eyes slowly glared over to him after so.

From his spot, he only watched Keldran closely. Hearing him on how it was a joke like the old days. The days where they didn't have a care in the world or were exposed to something like this. Just then, a flash of memory came to Ded's eyes. A lit up memory of them sitting on the grass of a training field, laughing with Ded's arm wrapped around Keldran's neck only to pull him closer. The brightness of the memory faded and Ded was no longer sitting but standing as his head looked up into the skies, the water falling through him as if he was nothing. Slowly putting his hand out as he heard his body being put down, he then watched as the rain fell through his hand but then down to Keldran as he then heard him scream.

The way he said sorry, the was he was screaming only made Ded feel more like an idiot since he never ran, no matter the challenge. Vanishing from his spot, he appeared in front of Keldran as he was knelt down and slid his hand across his cheek as he only asked him "Why do you always choose the wrong times to cry?" His yellow eyes on his ghostly body remained however, he couldn't be seen however, he was heard and the feeling of his hand could be felt. Slowly, Ded pulled his hand away from Keldran's cheek as he then only stared at his close friend. The yellow eyes that would rampage on only glistened lightly as tears were forming in them, though only a few seeped from them, running down his cheek. Ded couldn't do anything through this state and he knew now that Keldran was going to probably throw everything away...he knew him all too well if he was still like his old ways.

From where he was, he only appeared standing next to Keldran as he only listened to him cry on and speak words that struck Ded even in the afterlife. “I just wanted for us all to show the world how great we are. But I wasn’t enough, I was never enough. I let my stupidity get in the way and now I’ll never see you again. I don’t deserve this title. I never did I only did it to make you proud, to make everyone who called us failures wrong. I failed you Ded I wish it was me. I always loved you like a brother. We may not be blood but our blood was always the same.I can never repay the heart you gave me...” Ded's tears didn't stop as his hair covered his face while the skies cried with him. He couldn't stop it at all, no matter how he tried. They were brothers whether it was through blood or bond, that would always be the way it would be.

It wasn't too long later that everything was taking the turn Ded knew would come. It was just what he didn't want. Ded watched as Keldran's fist dug into the ground, how his claymore lit up in the same glow as his hand. Listening and watching, he only stayed beside him the entire time as he listened to what he said to Kei. Looking directly to Keldran as he stumbled back a bit because he was actually going through with it all...all because of Ded and the others. His hands then balled into fists as he then forced his chakra to come back, each drop from his physical body that stayed in it. He forced himself to be seen not only by Keldran but Kei as well. Letting his hands become calm, he took a single step forward as he was in front of Keldran, with his forehead pressed against his and his eyes staring directly into Keldran's, his hand against the back of his head as he pulled him close. He was angry but he knew it wouldn't be long. He stared harshly into Keldran's eyes only to see that this is what he chose, what he wished for. Speaking in a soft tone with his deep voice, Ded only said "Stop being sorry. I'm the one that was the idiot that couldn't run because I don't back down. There's no reason for you to throw your life away because of any of this. You have your family back home, you have everyone else that is there. You and I both accepted the terms to what this occupation held, we knew the price of death was involved. Don't be me, you have a chance to run, Keldran. In the end, I care about your choice but it is yours, I can't force you to go one way or another. There's something an old man once told us a long time ago..do you remember it? The true measure of a shinobi is not how he lives, but how he dies. Dying here isn't going to do anything..though just like always, no matter the situation, I'll be by your side on it." His body began to glow brighter as he only sighed and closed his eyes "It's the last thing I can do since I didn't get to say goodbye...to you...to B...or even Kinshi..." Looking over to Kei, he then said "If you get out of here, at least tell Kinshi that I loved her." But his eyes then looked back to Keldran's as a smile spread across his lips. Pulling away, he then saw Hitomi in the back as he only said "Go on. It's not my time yet, I have no reason to move, my feet stay and follow where Keldran's go." His eyes looked back down to Keldran as he said "I'm with you until the bitter end." With that, a blast of black visible chakra bursted from his body as it was going into Keldran, as if it was being sucked in. A green glow was given it as well as he was slowly healing Keldran's body from it. "As a last wish, I give you the rest of my chakra and of course, gotta make ya a bit more battle ready than you are. Use this to either get away or fight, that is your choice..I'd rather see you live but as I said, it's your choice." His body was flaking away like little pieces of paper as he only kept the smile and pocketed both of his hands. "If you choose to run, there's always a chance to get back at them. Either way, you'll see me again...I promise this, brother." The bright smile of Ded only lasted a few more seconds as his image was gone like nothing. At this point, Keldran's wounds would be healed to a little extent to at least stop any bleeding and his chakra reserves would be boosted up than they already were. The last bit of what he had left was within Keldran now. Ded may have been unable to be seen however, the entire time, whichever choice Keldran made, Ded's silhouette would be right next to him.

01:47, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

After the solid two minutes of the two opposing forces fighting against one another the Kazekage would be the first one to let down his sand just allowing it to gently white wash back down against the floor and luckily Gyugii had run out of air at the same exact timing. He would be standing atop the pallet of sand somewhat above the buildings breathing heavily due to the amount of chakra and sand he used in both jutsu’s in such a short amount of time. But he wouldn’t get due to time to rest directly from his left he could hear a foul mouthed phrase coming from somewhere and his eyes turned to greet whatever was coming but by that time it was too late. The Kazekage brought his hands in front of him to try and block the legendary sword samehada but it was already too late it went through his hands like butter and his chest followed. His top half of his body cut clean off the top half began to free fall towards the bottom of the empty burning streets and his vision faded and he only uttered one more word before the curtains came closing on his life.

“It seems father was right, I was never made for this after all.” Before finally 5 seconds of free falling and the upper half fell to the ground and his lower half with the sand pallet disappeared and the lower half fell onto the roof of the building of the right side of that said alley. The rain had been easily successful in the dispatching of the strongest shinobi in the entire village. Now it was about time for the slaughtering to begin. This era had ended and a new one would be reborn in the RAIN.

Once the clash ended the captains elevated their jutsu’s and everyone began to form up together atop the roofs and looked back to the tired Kazekage. Only 600 men of the once strong 3000 still left alive. Their moral was high and they were so glad the Kazekage had been protecting them from the beast in the bingo book. The bloated dragon of the rain. But just in an instant it’d all go back to hell once again. All of them watched their leader, the strongest man in Sunagakure, the only hope to win this fight and reclaim their village be dispatched by the Hoshigaki mid air. Giving him the most disrespectful death possible by cutting him directly in half. Captain 2 would walk forward ahead of everyone and watch as he free falled hitting the ground in a small explosion and his legs just flopped on the nearby roof. Turning his attention back to the gate and seeing the approaching army with Gyugii at the direct front and a backing of fully armored shinobi he already knew what was going to happen. Turning to everyone he’d speak for the last time. “Men there is no escape, that Hoshigaki will hunt us down, if he was able to get that far unnoticed he his far above anything we can muster. Gyugii will not stop and his soldiers are just almost as ruthless as he is, this is the last stand. We won’t survive the night boys so let us dine and hell and at least take some of them with us. Form up and charge!” All of the men would hesitate at first but when Captain 2 and Captain 4 would begin to charge together it would motivate them to follow and Captain 3 would follow from the rearguard his fearing and thoughts being more cryptic then the rest of them. He had nearly be silent this entire time and even during the disaster he seemed to not do much almost like the Kage but he had to show bravery somehow so he followed. Captain 2 and 4 both jumped from the rooftops near the gate since they arrived first and Gyugii and his 1000 men would be standing there waiting and they both went to charge. Captain 4 weaving hand signs and Captain 2 using earth spear on both his fists. Captain 4 slightly lagging behind. “YOU ARE MINE, WE WILL NOT BREAK!”

All 1000 men had finally moved into Sunagakure it was almost a flat battlefield now thanks to the clash so it was all working into his favor. Before anyone appeared he would take all 12 paper bombs from his back pouch and he threw it all down about 10 ft in front of him and it then implanted itself into the sandy ground which would hide it from being seen. It was essentially leaving a trap for any shinobi stupid enough to charge the man. Gyugii may look all brawn at first glance but he hasn’t survived this long off raw strength. He was a famed strategist as well as a monster in combat. Now appearing from the roof tops from the west about 30 ft away coming blazing forward were the two captains he could tell by their appearance and the insignia badges on their chest. Making a simple snake hand seal in the blink of an eye now the entirety of his arm covered by clothing was covered in the diamond like earth spear including his hand area which was also covered. But as they got closer and in the 10 ft range is where captain 4 would be and captain 2 would be around 7ft he would weave his hand signs. Within 2 seconds “Tiger, rat, bird, snake.” “Fire Release: Exploding Flame formation.” Now directly below Captain 4 all of the 12 bomb tags he placed would begin to lift from the dirt and sand then attach themselves to his entire lower body and once fully attached a massive explosion would go off easily killing and sending captain 4 into dozens of pieces on the ground and the shockwave would send captain 2 off his balance and he was sent barreling towards Gyugii. It almost seemed like a chance to strike with more ferocity but Gyugii could only smile as he flew in his direction taking a pivot foot side step letting him slightly continue to fly forward while in front of him then that’s when he acted. Using his earth speared left arm he’d throw a left hook directly into the side of Captain 2’s face and the scene that proceeded was horrifying even to his soldiers Gyugii had such immense strength and the earth spear only added to this he completely punched off a chunk of the right side of his face his eye completely coming out and some of his skull pieces flying back outwards with it and jiggly pink colored chunk could be seen somewhat hanging out as he sleeted and hit against the ground.

Convulsing as his other eye twitched and shortly after transferring the earth spear to his foot and shoe alike since his shoe had a sharp tip on it he slammed it down into the man’s back and grinded it around inside his flesh. Only the same blank face still being held to his expression before then using his grip on the inside of his body to kick him upwards into the air. So all the rushing soldiers could see his lifeless body as it was mid air just like the earlier Kazekage. Now speaking out to his soldiers. “Slaughter them, you have free reign to go wild. SWORDS AND SHIELDS RAISE.” In complete synchronization all of them drew their katana’s. in their right hands and having the shields on the left. “CHARGE!”

The Sunagakure’s remaining forces would leap down onto the rain’s forces in piles and then it became a moshpit the Rain having the obvious complete armor advantage but the clashing of kunai the clanking of armor. The painful shrieks and wailing of death was all that proceeded and still Captain 3 was behind it all just watching as all 600 faced against the other 600 and then from the side the 400 began to pincer the 600 and it began to become a slaughter fest with the Suna ninja dropping like flies but not all died in vain they were taking some men down with them and the battle raged on. Gyugii himself would yell into the air. “Yuudai come here we must prepare for the finish!” Gyugii simply now took a backseat and watched the men begin to get slaughtered like cows to a butcher. Even to the bitter end the men fought they had nothing to go back to once they died everyone known person in Suna was gone or was already dead. This was war and war never changes.

Edited by Keruberosu 02:12, May 13, 2016

HokageSenju

Kei understood. He understood very well what Keldran was asking of him in these final moments. The Genin didn’t realise it… but Kei saw it clearly. Thinking’ “They won’t see him again… and he won’t let them die in his rage… even after having turned into a monster of pent up rage. The light of a hero.”.

There was not a second to be wasted. Mugen and O weren’t ever going to leave this battle voluntarily so Kei had no choice but to force them. Without ever making eye contact, a Genjutsu came into play. A genjutsu of such level that a skilled user of the Sharingan could execute it without eye contact; a feat which Kei had trained himself to do from the very start of his learning this technique. His chakra near-instantly moved to infiltrate the brain of both O and Mugen, and the following effect would then immediately come to pass. With Kei’s mastery of Genjutsu, and their inexperience, it was an easy feat for him to successfully bypass any struggles they might attempt. Although, unless they had a special way of doing so, they’d be unable to see the genjutsu until it took place. And when it took place, it was too late. For both Genin would find their body penetrated by large stakes that kept them completely paralyzed in a world of darknes where they'd feel the actual pain of the stakes while finding it impossible to move even an inch; mentally and physically.

Meanwhile, in reality, both Genin would be seen frozen in place as a drop of blood ran down from Kei’s left eye. Given the fact that he had used a shadow clone earlier, to save Seika, using this A-rank Genjutsu, Demonic Illusion; Shackling Stakes, on two targets was very draining and took its toll on his eyes. But there was not a second to waste. However, now that Kei focused on the outside world again, he noticed that someone had appeared… someone who shouldn’t be here. The Uchiha bowed his head to the spirit of this heroic soul who died surrounded by more enemies than one could count. “You’ve saved us all. I’ll make sure Kinshi hears your message.”

Then turning back to Keldran, after making sure to give him and Ded Lee their moment, Kei made sure to pull Keldran’s attention back to the real world before it was too late.

“Grab my shoulder, your blood pact should be a suitable substitute for the blood required to summon. However, in order to do this, I must break my contract with the snakes permanently. Even if this is a onetime thing, I can’t summon any other creature than a snake as long as my contract remains.”

Kei looked the other straight in the eyes while their hair would be blown back by a fierce gust of wind. And then, without so much as a flinch, or second thought, Kei grabbed his summoning contract scroll and tore it to pieces which were caught by the wind and blew away.

“Let’s do this.”

With a single nod, Kei waited for Keldrans hand on his shoulder before quickly weaving the prerequisite handseals. While performing the technique, both of them became illuminated by a powerful red glow that also consumed the summoning seal which appeared on the ground. At this point, Keldran would feel the mark of the bloodpact burn intensely. Both Kei and Keldran would be left with little more than 10% Chakra. But then… with a single expanse of smoke,,,, it appeared. Towering high above anyone present he stood there, the Mighty King Agnis, lord of Fire Dragons.

It’s voice was as mighty as ever while it snarled to Keldran and looked at the young man with its intense orange eyes. “The power of your heart was catalyst for bringing me here. Also, seeing as I don’t want you dead yet, son of Fire, I brought myself to you through this Uchiha filth. Don’t, for a second, think that an Uchiha low life could ever harness the power to summon a DRAGON! Tch!”

Agnis obviously held a dislike for the Uchiha clan, and the fact that he was, although indirectly, summoned by one, and for a moment Agnis looked ready to attack Kei, but instead the mighty dragon grabbed the two paralyzed Genin in its large rear claws before flying off with a powerful batting of wings.

“This is not your time to die. Keldran. The flames speak of a greater future for you but only if you pass this trial. Fight with every last ounce of strength, tap deeper inside your pool of power than you ever have before. Become what you need to become to finally face me. Worry not, your children will be kept safe. Now go… Keldran… FIGHT!

As the shadow of the massive Dragon disappeared, Kei turned to Keldran with a blank gaze. Only one simple nod shared between them. Kei’s voice but a whisper amidst the storm of ensuing battle.

“I will not leave you. Like a Dragon, you must face overwhelming odds and roar through, never backing down, always carrying your flame. While like the darkness, I must swallow the shadows in order to allow light to roam free. Whether its death or life, we'll both find our destiny today.”

By now, the battle had reached the two Konoha Shinobi who had been standing behind the Sunagakure forces at first. More and more enemies would come to surround them. Screams… roars… the falling of dead bodies, the clashing of blades, everything was drowned out in a short moment as Kei just stood there knowing he had just enough chakra to do physical combat, but nothing more. He’d merely wait, breathe, and observe his opponents until that time came when his and Keldran’s heart would pound at the same time, and in that moment when they knew it was their time to fight. And Kei would be ready, following right after Keldran made the first move.

Like Fire and Shadow.

03:02, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Yuudai: The beautiful symphony of flesh cleanly ripping apart would fill into Yuudai's ears as he felt his legendary sharkin sword cut completely through the Kazekage. Still in mid air the shark-like man would look down as he saw the lifeless top half free fall down to the sand below "Checkmate MOTHERFUCKER! HAHAHA!" he would scream into the Suna air laughing hysterically. Yuudai would proceed to stick is land landing on a building to the right of where he just murdered thte Kazekage the greatest criminal accomplishment he had achieved yet. The sight that would be seen next was a disturbing one. As the floating sand cloud the Kazekage once stoof on vanished with his death his lower half would land on the roof next to Yuudai. "Oh looky here, a last dance shall we?!" Yuudai would say as he picked up the lower extremeties by the hip and placed them upright his hands now holding the hips of the once valiant Kazekage. "DEW DEW DEW.. DEW DEW DEW DEW! CMON DANCE WITH MAYYYY!" he would say doing a waltz like dance with the remains of the Kazekage as the battle roared on below as the Rain and Suna nin clashed creating a moshpit below. "YUUDAI COME HERE NOW!" would catch his attention "Sorry Kazebuddy boy, Business is calling!" he would say in a sadistically happy tone as he cloaked once more as he jumped rooftop to rooftop avoiding the battle below as he jumped over the fire ashes and bloodshed sticking a nice landing a few feet from Gyugii as he walked back to his side. "IT IS DONE BUD, NOW FOR THE FINALE?! HUH HUH HUH????!!!" he would ask with all the excitement expelling from his voice, awaiting Gyugii's next word.

03:47, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Keldran: |KF|-When the hand reached out from the spiritual Ded to touch Keldran initially he wouldn’t feel it while crouched down due to the pain inside his face and the over swelling of emotions. But fast forward just enough in time that’s when it happened before the attempt of both Kei and Keldran together he would appear in front of him. Sadness to anger to sadness to anger and back to sadness over again. It was almost too much for his heart to bear. Feeling his ghostly embraced he would him directly back into his eyes tears just continuing to flow as the rain beat down around them and it seemed as if the whole world around them stopped just for this final moment between one another. Listening to Ded’s words he held them dear but Ded wasn’t understanding what was going on. If he wanted to save anyone else from meeting the same fate as the others he would have to sacrifice what he had left. “They have to escape there is no other way. I’m sorry but just like you I died for a purpose and I’d happily travel to the other side with you all. But I’m not giving up until my heart stop chugging you know this.” Feeling the black chakra beginning to swarm into his body and the pain from his wounds fading somewhat but not completely he felt revitalized. But it was short lived this moment in the background the sound of an explosion and the clashing and screams of death began to overpower the air meaning the final battle was taking place. Crying all of the tears he had left as he tried to pull away he hugged him his head resting over his left shoulder. “Thank you for loving me. I will see you on the other side. Brother.”

Now in front of him the body of Ded would all float away and disappear never to be seen again. Even though this moment was supposed to give him some sort of closer it only blacked his pure heart that much further. The fact he died on him and only further drove the point home that he would never come home. That things could never be the same and looking back to Kei together linking their chakra together in one single moment. Watching the ripping of his snake contract he put a lot on the line for this single moment. His summoning scroll on the ground and then that’s when it hit. His hand began to burn almost the type of burn you got for placing your hand over an burner for too long and it sent a pain of shockwave through his body but what he really wasn’t prepared for was the sap of chakra he felt almost like a bottle of toothpaste that was almost used to the brim but still had just enough left. 10 percent remaining and this loss made his knees buckle just abit until he reset his posture. Agnis the king of fire appearing the monstrous beast from years past. As he began to speak he had remembered what Agnis asked for in the past so pulling out his medium scroll he would unseal quickly and throw the head of the old man into his grasp. “My end of the deal has been kept. Thank you for coming. Get them to safety.” Agnis would take the head and nod while speaking back to him. “If you can brave my realm after all this is said and done then you may summon me and prove your worth. “ And with that Agnis would take the two genjutsu ridden Genin and fly off into the direction of Konoha. [3 hours later] Upon arrival at Konoha Agnis would gently flap his mighty wings down to the front gate were shinobi were already tending to a battered Seika who just seemed to get there herself and once arrived they’d be released from their genjutsu as well. They made it home safe. [Rewind back to Kei and Keldran.] Both Kei and Keldran were the only leaf ninja left and the final began to cover their quarter and man began to appear and poured out towards them. Keldran would look to Kei and Kei to Keldran. Giving him the simple nod he already knew what to do. Keldran grabbed Ded’s sword out of the man’s back which had dice on it. And unsheathing his katana masayoshi which was relatively the same length as Ded’s blade. “Samurai arms: Samurai Saber technique.” Coating both his swords in what chakra he had left this was it.

Charging forward he would begin to slash and cut through the men like butter after killing the first two men he’d shoulder bump one to the side and after doing so he’d dip under a sword coming for his head. Then running off the wall for only a 3 seconds since he had no chakra left to stick he come with a downwards slash taking another out but getting stabbed in the right arm in the process which from there he’d take off the mans head with Ded’s blade before kicking him back which made his swords slide out of Keldran’s tender flesh. Now it was a race. “I’M COMING!!!!!” -|KF|

Edited by Keruberosu 04:01, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

The Genin

O: After his complete outburst about his thoughts on the entire matter and not giving a single fuck anymore, O was fully in the zone and Ousatsu gained full control sending the O persona straight away into the subconscious lands. A hideous smile erupted upon the boys face as nothing but murder and destruction was being craved throughout his very being making it feel like it was the urge for sex. “ Yes yes… my time is finally come… I’m gana shred ev…” but before Ousatsu could finish speaking out loud, a touch of warmth stopped the darker side dead in his tracks and awakened O in the subconscious realm having both of them not able to believe what their eyes were seeing. Because of her touching him there Hitomi was in her most beautiful form O always saw her ass without even knowing such a thing like this existing, but instead simply by her presence she used to give off while around her during their short time together. “ You fuckin super sayain lookin bitch GET OUTTA HERE!!!! YOU’RE RUININ EVERYTHING YOU CUNT!” Ousatsu hollard out loud once more, but upon her words slipping into his ear this caused a gasp from the male as they sunk deep within his mind and reached O. These words gave him strength and so he aggressively fought back trying to gain control over the conscious once more while Ousatsu fought back in return trying to suppress him at all costs. Meanwhile for everyone else it would look like nothing but O just standing there extremely straight and still occasionally hollering out different vulgar statements. Having Ousatsu completely distracted within his mind he fought aggressively and started to win, yet just as he thought he had it again he paused feeling as if he had just been stabbed through the chest. It turned out her lips were pressed against his, but the kiss didn’t only fill him with extreme happiness it changed him immensely. His body began to heal at a rapid rate until the boy was literally at his peak condition once more even healing his damaged hands which resided under the bandages but there was one greater heal of them all. Instead of being pure split in mind both O and Ousatsu were stun locked into place as both personalities were forcefully meshed directly inside one another making O feel extremely different and stronger as he was now the true holder of control once and for all though Ousatsu did still exist but could now only be released when he chose fit. Hurrying O made sure to kiss her back having this immense happiness and warmness roaring inside of him while she pulled away and gave him a smile. Exactly two tears came rolling from out of his eyes as he smiled back feeling sad but joy at the same time while he spoke out loud in a gentle tone “Thank you for making me feel loved for the first time in my life…. You’re the best thing that ever happened to me Hitomi, I love you…” and between all these emotions and him feeling entirely at ease and not having to fight any longer, the boys eyes closed under his goggles and he dropped flat onto the ground in a faint not out of exhaustion but from immense Joy as he laid on the ground face down unconscious with an irremovable smile upon his lips while one last tear rolled down his cheek.

Mugen: ”YOU JUST WANT TO STEAL THE GLORY YOU GREEDY BASTARD” Mugen snarled and kept pacing, un aware of his allies getting mysteriously healed, as far as he was concerned it wasn’t important, he was fed up with waiting and was about to charge off when the genjutsu struck. The Genjutsu caught Mugen off guard completely causing the hulking figure to halt and then become completely imobile. He had absolutely no way to defend it in this mind set. The stakes drove through him send waves and waves of pain through him. In this realm there was nothing and it was maddening, the pain eventually overcoming his senses and causing him to black out just long enough for his transformation to fade away. Mugen’s body was quite strained at this point, his eyes blood shot and numerous bruises up and down his arms, and he looked pretty damn haggard. He coughed out a few mutterings of protest before being scooped up by the dragon. He struggled in the grip of the massive dragon before eventually passing out from physical exhaustion

Edited by Keruberosu 04:08, May 13, 2016

HokageSenju

A shrieking sound in the sky alerted Kei to the final mutilation of the Kazekage. In that instance, he also noticed something else, as the murderer had turned invisible to the naked eye but instead was only seen as chakra through Kei’s Sharingan. He couln’t keep looking up though, as Keldran lead the charge, and they moved out like a pair of wolves breaking into the hunt.

Whereas Keldran was the storm, Kei was the calm, and observed carefully while moving to keep an eye on the fighting around them. Two enemies were quickly felled by Keldran and Kei leaped over one of the dead bodies before decapitating the man who was put off his footing by Keldran’s shoulder bump The sword that then came at Keldran’s head, which was avoided by a dip of the Jounin, still came at Kei who ran behind the other. Kei, however, jumped up and brutally kicked his foot down onto the face of the man who missed his strike. The opponent was sent falling back to the ground with his face caved in from the blunt force of the ick which Kei used to propel himself higher into the sky.

At an altitude of 5 yards, he threw up two small scrolls and clapped his hands together in order to unseal their contents, causing more than a dozen Shuriken to fall down directly around him. What happened next was an impressive display of Shuriken jutsu as Kei’s arms reached back and forth while his body turned around its vertical axel and he continued throwing Shuriken while falling back down to the ground. And by the time his feet touched ground again, in a crouched stance, all 14 Shuriken had been thrown successfully. He only had a miniscule timeframe for each throw, before he had to throw the next. If it wasn’t for his sharingan’s perception it would be next to impossible to do what he did but each of his Shuriken had managed to find their target in the nape of the neck between armor plates in order to successfully pierce skin.

Fourteen of the men that had moved to surround Keldran, who had just jumped off the wall and found himself stabbed in the right arm, fell dead to the ground in a macabre scene. Fountains of blood squirting from their neck as they had been taken down while their focus was shifted on Keldran and Kei made perfect use of the opportunity.

But just as Kei moved to dash from his crouched stance, he felt a sharp pain across his back and turned around to look into the eyes of an armored brute. But just that moment was enough for Kei to paralyze the man through Genjutsu Sharingan, followed by a quick stab through the enemy’s eyesocket; the chokuto coming out the back of the enemy’s lifeless head before it was withdrawn.

Avoiding two more approaching enemies, Kei dashed between them, getting stabbed in the side by a Kunai in the process, but managed to find himself over at Keldran’s side, the wall behind them. But before they could catch their breath a new group of enemies formed half a circle around the two Konoha Shinobi; three yards between them and the enemies.

Panting heavily, Kei spun his chokuto around and took the weapon in a reverse grip while a defiant grin formed onto his lips.

“I’ll cover the left side.”

And then, again, battle broke loose as the enemies rushed forth. Kei jumped back and up against the wall before dashing back off it and into the fight, slashing his cokuto through the neck of one man who just happened to be in his way while his hidden blade unsheathed itself moments before embedding itself in the back of someone’s skull and Kei used his weight and motion to drive the dead body into the ground before looking up in a haze of fury, pulling the hidden blade free and re-sheathing it before quickly standing upright again and taking up the Laido stance.. His face, clothes, sword and hair all drenched by blood as his eyes wildly darted around and he continued to swing his chokuto around in quick arcs to fend off series of blows from enemy blades, finding himself being pushed back into the wall little by little. This was where he lacked physical force, and there wasn't enough room to move around, which meant he had to rely on technique. But as good as he was, he didn't have the energy to keep up and continued to find his skin cut; avoiding critical damage for the time being.

04:55, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Keldran: |KF|-Keldran really couldn’t see what was going on behind him but he just had a firm trust in Kei and that he would do exactly what he said he would do and cover his back. But that’s when both men caught themselves back to back a large number of enemies formed around them both swords in his hand still having the Saber technique active and Kei with his chokuto blade. Hearing what he said about getting the left he would only smirk and nod his head. “And I have the right, make sure to hurry up.”

Some Sunagakure ninja would come from behind the men on the left and provide a slight distraction and dispatch about 3 of them before getting felled but it left Kei an opening to strike the distracted foe as for Keldran on the other hand he wouldn’t get it so lucky. He was almost looking like a rabid dog his eyes were bulging outwards slightly and his eyes completely black and just in a flash he’d appear in front of all them men in a single powerful step forward his speed was incredible for being so young but speed wasn’t all he had. Now with both Masayoshi and Ded’s blade in both respective hands he’d toss the blade directly into the chest of the man on the farest right easily felling him but that’s when they decided to collapse. Keldran was easily weaving the sloppy blade throwing it almost made him laugh. They were nothing compared to the samurai he trained with for almost two years so when a man did a downward swing he parried it with the spine of his sword sending his arm spiraling upwards and he quickly come forth with a swift stab to his neck. But from the left side view he could see another coming for him so while inside the man next he switched the blade to a horizontal angle and cut out of his neck making blood spurt all over his armor before dying shortly after then once the blade left the skin he quickly took off the man’s head. But each move had its cost especially with the back turned to an opponent there was too many and damage was coming in droves. He was stopped in the right shoulder and the man even went to twist the blade making it even more painful but Keldran would feign a fall to the knee but he would only fall backwards and shove his sword directly into the eye socket of his armor and then from there the fall forward would snap the sword in half only leaving the hilt and a small portion of the blade into his shoulder. He would roll quickly to his left and quickly reset posture jump kick a man in a full 360 before planting his feet on the ground again. Bringing his katana back up to clash with an overhead swing from other he quickly forced him back up against a wall and then took a risky move but head butt the metal helmet. The pain making his mouth seeze and drool abit on himself but it rung enough against the enemies head to daze him which he’d then black step and stab him into the heart. Effectively killing all the men on the right, wiping the blood off his forehead he quickly ran to retrieve his sword from the man’s body and wither or not Kei cleared up his end he’d continue running. Before the battlefield fully came flat he dipped inside of a building and rushed up the stairs of said building cutting through a man on the stairs as he did so as he began to hop room from destroyed room. Trying to avoid the main scuffle in the middle as his target was much bigger. Then eventually he ran out of building and in the distance he could see the big man but only him standing alone as he watched. Now entering the backside of the Frey he’d jump down into a mixture group of Suna nin and the Rain soldiers he would then effectively be blocked off from Kei as he hit the ground and then surrounded by another group so their eyes would be waiting for another body to appear if it did. Keldran didn’t know it yet but he was on his own. Gyugii was watching him and only smiling.- |KF| 05:19, May 13, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

Yuudai:As the grusome twosome stood as their troops looked to be slaughtering the opposition, a slight glimmer of hope seemed to emerge from the middle. Yuudai was going to wait for Gyugii's call but this instance this chance for more bloodshed. "The Konoha bastards are resilient ehh? Hehehe...." he would say to Gyugii as the two watched on, Yuudai would be referring to a blue haired boy cleaving his way through a chunk of their forces with quite the skill of a true swordsman.... But that isn't what caught his eye. Yuudai would see another boy of crimson eyes cleaning up what the other didn't finish like his shadow. "Looks like they want a fight Gyugii... Too bad all we give is death..." Yuudai would say sarcastically with a sarcastic pouty lip painted on his face. "You take the Blue haired one he seems to be the stronger of the two... and you haven't had much fun yet... I'LL TAKE THE OTHER I'M A SUCKER FOR PRETTY EYES! HEHEHE!" Yuudai would tell Gyugii before his plans of attack took place. The shark-like man would lift his left arm up once more and create a small ring around his mouth by locking his thumb and index finger of his right hand together in front of his mouth as he began to blow a fast moving mist rapidly around their area and beyond creating a dense cloud of mist that no one could see through sensing would be their only ways of manuevering. "SHOWTIME!" Yuudai would say as he once more cloaked himself masking any trace of his presence as he ran into the mist Samehada still in hand in the direction he saw the two last. "Nope not him, Nope..... GOT'CHA!" he would say in his head as he was sensing those around him to precisely strike his target... a former hunter nin for the Hidden Mist's Seven Swordsmen he never missed. Yuudai would sense the other boy move forward a bit while the other lacked behind just enough it didn't matter as his target seemed to be surrounded by Yuudai's allies.... "Hey kid... HOW'YA DOING!" Yuudai would yell as he came from his side already swinging Samehada at his Upper thigh which would cleave both legs completely off as well as sapping chakra with the strike as he ripped the sword directly directly towards himself. Yuudai would wait for the mist to clear by this time the other boy would most likely already be in contact with Gyugii to notice his comrade was with him. Yuudai wouldn't waste anytime even looking at his face as he stood where his legs once were. "Sorry it had to be this way... Actually I don't give a fuck die hehee... DIE!" He would yell at the boy as he the heel of his foot on his throat with full force which would crush the wind pipe but not kill. Yuudai would then swing Samehada down towards his right arms shoulder joint cleaving the arm at the socket clean. "You don't think I'm done do you?" he would say again as he switched feet slamming his other heel down on his throat as he drew samehada back again cleaving at his left shoulder joint cleaving his other arm clean off. "I wanted to keep you alive for this one bub.!" he would say as he look at what was left of his upper body drawing both of his arms back as he lunged them forward his thumb and index fingers posed like pincers as he dug his fingers

into both of his eye sockets. Yuudai would dig as deep as he could causing as much pain and anguish,as it was his past time, before he ripped back both eyes out as they rest in his fingers "I told ya... I'M A SUCKER FOR PRETTY EYES! HEHEHE! He would say as he put them in his pouch, "I guess I can put you out now... GOODNIGHT SWEET PRINCE!" He would say before picking up Samehada again and cleaving down at the neck decapitating his head. "YOUR TURN!" Yuudai would say as he stood looking back in Gyugii's direction as he anticipated his fight to start.

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 05:35, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Gyugii and the final battle

Gyugii: Gyugii was simply watching the sapphire hair boy fight he fought with such vigor and he continue to watch him his lips moving lightly as he spoke to himself as he often did. “Hmm reminds me of myself when younger too bad I was smarter as a youngster. It’ll be fun to break what will he has remaining I won’t be able to see what Yuudai does because he loves that dumb mist jutsu. Oh well, that mist will make it quicker to end this all anyways.” Keldran from this point would be 2 layers of soldiers away from Gyugii and the two men locked eyes he’d give him a simple smile and yelled out to him. “COME GET ME, YOUR ALMOST THERE!” Only adding fuel to Keldran’s raging fire.

The rest of the battle

Just as quickly as the fight began it was drawing to a close, the entire force of Sunagakure was getting completely filed into a circle where each one of them got slaughter down to the last. Only 100 remained and overall their 600 only managed to defeat around 125 of the 1000 and most of them were the large armored soldiers this also including how much Kei and Keldran were taking down as they continue their rampage on. But just a few clear cut more minutes the fight would be over. Captain 3 still on a rooftop watching the battle in terror but out of nowhere he began to laugh and hold his stomach. He had been a sleeper agent for them all along. He was a wind release user who knew sensory type jutsu so he was keeping an eye on the boy who was coming behind the blue hair. He simply awaited the exact moment he was needed but once he saw the thick mist begin to cover over the area he moved somewhat further out so he didn’t get caught up in it, just waiting. It was only a matter of time.

Edited by Keruberosu 05:41, May 13, 2016

KasumiHozuki

When Seika arrived her family was notified but the first to arrive was her closest friend and cousin Shey. Seika what happened to you?, Shey’s voice struggles to keep calm as his rage was growing. I’ll kill the person who did this too you! Stopping for a second he realized her team was not with her. Wheres the rest of your team?…

Seeing Shey made her feel a lot better but when he began speaking and asking her all these questions she began feeling this over baring amount of sadness in her heart. Shey already knew her too well and stopped from asking further. “Somethings coming…” Motioning her cousin to turn the wheel chair around her frown turned upside down. Joy had rushed into her heart and her cheeks flushed red, it was Keldrans dragon. She knew he would make it, he was stronger then she would ever be.

Branching out her senses she sensed two people riding on it… But her face grew stern as none of them felt like Keldran at all. Starting to feel in denial it felt like the world was passing her by like a race while she was stuck their trying to believe her senses where just fucking with her and that Keldran was really just playing a joke.

As the Dragon finally came down her face came to a stand still seeing that it was only his squad that had come. Her heart had stopped and her mind went frozen. Her eyes turned red and her chest began pumping causing her to hyperventilate, feeling like the last breath of life and hope had escaped her.

“W-where’s Keldran?…” Finally realizing what he had sent them away to save them, most likely probably die for them, her face changed from that bright and hopeful smile into a look of pure heart break.

“He’s not coming back… I HAVE TO SAVE HIM” Jumping out of the wheel chair it was no use her body was a wreck that had made her fall right into the dirt ground. With a loud thump she fell on her left hip and laid there with an emotionless face.

“He left me… I’m ALL ALONE, SHEY I’M ALL ALONE! NOOO!” Having a mental break down her cousin came running and held her trying to calm her down as she fell to pieces in front of everyone. This once strong girl who never even believed in having a bond with a male was completely destroyed by it. Seika maybe he’s just late, we do not know anything yet… He tried to make her think different but Seika was not stupid.

“Get me out of here!” She screamed in just despair having her cousin quickly put her back into the wheel chair taking her to the hospital. Thinking about the the first time she met him under the beauty of fireworks, crying silently.

05:44, May 13, 2016

HokageSenju

Thanks to the distraction provided by Keldran, Kei found himself an opening as some of the foes assaulting him were dispatched. Those remaining found themselves slain by a quick series of slashes where Kei fended off one enemy sword to collide with another, leaving the assailants locked while both their throats were stabbed into with two quick thrusts. Kei then moved around the dead men before they fell to the ground and was quick to raise his blade to the downward slash of another enemy. In clever swordplay Kei then tilted his sword so that the downward momentum of the opponents swing caused the man to slash into the ground as Kei moved past him and stabbed a Kunai down his spine with his right hand while using the Chokuto in his left hand to disarm the final opponent by a quick flick of the wrist which was followed by the kunai driven into the enemy’s neck, where it was twisted before being jerked out; leaving a fountain of blood to spray around.

With a body now covered in a multitude of harmless cuts and one dangerous wound down his back, the bleeding Kei was quick to notice a sudden mist that spread towards him, still a good distance away. This mist, however, wasn’t any ordinary mist as his sharingan could see the chakra it was composed off. He wasn’t going to find out whatever was hidden inside there and without second thought jumped back onto the wall and ran off over the top before the mist ever reached close to him.

Yet, while he ran, he could hear the loud voice of the monster that had killed the Kazekage. And at the same time he detected a disturbance in the mist which was moved about by the powerful swing that possibly crashed into the wall behind where Kei last stood. He used these sounds and minor detectable movements of mist being pushed away by the large samehada, to pinpoint the opponents position in the mist and threw up a Shuriken that seemed to serve no use as it sloppily flew upwards. But he then threw another Shuriken to hit the one in mid-air so that is came down from directly above, in a straight line, towards the most likely unsuspecting opponent who was waiting for the mist to clear. With all the noises on the battlefield, it’d be hard to hear the minute sound of a moving shuriken, and the earlier clink would be impossible to make out as suspecting due to the many collisions of swords happening on the battlefield. If all went as planned, the Shuriken aimed to stab right down into the top of the samehada-wielding enemy’s skull with enough velocity to penetrate into the brain.

Kei finally stopped on what remained of a rooftop that stood 15 yards away from where Keldran was fighting out of Kei’s sight. Unless the mist would continue to spread and chase him, he’d wait here, but if it continued to spread he’d continued to move back out of the reach of the mist; using walls and other objects as additional means of helped to block the mist as he’d quickly dashed through narrow openings. If, after the mist cleared, Kei would see his opponent dead on the floor, he’d move to look for Keldran while leaving Samehada with its former owner.

With only a Chokuto in hand, he’d keep waiting on the rooftop until the mist cleared or he was alerted by anything else. Each and every one of his senses were peeled, as were his eyes, as he made ready to clash with an opponent who embodied death and evil in a gruesome fashion. Kei was very well aware of the danger he was in. But he wouldn’t stop here… not yet.

06:03, May 13, 2016

RandAltork

Mugen had regained consciousness half way through the trip back to Konoha. At first he fought against the Dragon’s grip before the exhaustion hit him again “Fucking … Bastard” He passed out again, probably due to the high altitude. [Fast Forward to Konoha] Mugen woke again just as they were descending on Konoha, when the dragon released them he stumbled forward. One of the first things he heard was “Wheres Keldran” He stared at the owner of the voice for a while as he tried to understand the situation; the whole battle was a blur and there was missing hours. He remembered absolutely bodying someone with similar abilities, remembered the head butt that brought him to his senses. Then there was a blank period again, before he saw Keldran screaming over the body of a decapitated child, he remembered inspecting the katana before making them into a make shift head stone. More lost time. Then he remembered the crying, and the harsh yet true words, then pain and blackness again. Mugen’s complexion went pale and his amber eyes welled up. Mugen shook his head solemnly “I think he’s …” he didn’t finished the sentence, he looked over at O and just shook his head before wandering off, pushing past the crowd. He kept walking, he needed to be somewhere else, the air was so thick, his body hurt and he didn’t know what to think. He stopped half way to his own house and doubled over, hands on his knees as he began throwing up, he hadn’t eaten in so long all that came out was stomach acid, this went until he was basically dry retching, his throat burned and he could taste blood. He carried on, pushing into his house and closing the door before sliding down; he sniffled once before he began weeping. He didn’t scream or cry loudly he just curled into a ball; his body shaking violently as each sob wracked his body. “Why can’t I do anything!?” He slammed his fist i

nto the ground wincing as he realised his muscles were at their limit “This isn’t fair … I can’t save anyone” he slammed his fist into the ground again “I HATE THIS” The crying would go on for a long time, the self-blaming became a common theme

Edited by RandAltork 06:11, May 13, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

Yuudai: "Cheeky little bastard..." Yuudai would think to himself as his sword made a crashing sound that wouldn't be flesh. He would backflip from his previous position instantly just incase the boy decided to strike back at his previous location, but the boy would have no idea what the mist he was lingering in would turn to. Mid backflip Yuudai would blow more mist into the area covering what mist had dissipated, keeping his fight seperate from Gyugii's, but this mist was different.. this mist contained acidic properties to which Yuudai raised to the highest pH levels as he continued blowing controlling it to cover the area where the boy had run and and a tad bit further making its area of coverage seperate from where the other boy would be fighting his way towards Gyugii. No matter how fast or strong willed he seemed to be this mist would melt him away on the outside and had it been breathed in it was so toxic insides would would follow suit. Everyone including the rain soldiers in Yuudai's area would perish, excluding Yuudai who would hold an immunity to such a horrific thing. Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 06:28, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Keldran: |KF|-Looking Gyugii dead in his eyes, eye contact would be made and then he’d even have the balls to play with the already hot blooded Keldran. Making him over heat in a sense at this point. “Almost there, come get me.” I kept ringing in his head and it’s all he thought about the raw thought of getting revenge and killing him was all he wanted and it was so close he could taste it. “Two lines of soldiers” repeated silently to himself and Gyugii finally ignited the fire to its highest point. Putting away both of his katana’s the enemies watched him with curiosity and Gyugii himself was also somewhat confused but that’s when he reached behind him. Adjusting his leather strap forward so he could unsheathe his monster of a claymore. 67 inches in length and 10 inches in all width the double edge claymore Murayoshi was a monster of black steel and land of iron metal and it had finally taken the stage. Looking at it and oddly giving it a kiss before once again looking forward. “You’ll regret this, all of you.”

Now wielding his sword with both hands taking the chakra he re-absorbed he would struggle to coat his entire claymore in the samurai saber technique but eventually after 3 seconds of emptying nearly all of himself he could do it. So now he would back step place it above his head almost like a batter coming to the plate and then with all his strength he brought it down and the men ahead of him ready their shields. But it’d already be too late for them slash against the air with such intensity and mass it stirred up a 75 mph wind to hit directly against the front 5 men easily causing all of them to lose balance and stagger backwards and that’s exactly the hole he needed. Placing his sword horizontally now he slashed into two armored men but with focused strength enough to not make it go completely through their bodies and with them still on his sword he ran into the next ring and before he hit the next wall he would sleet his foot against the ground and hit a full 360 spin with a two handed grip and swing once again with the same amount of force but this time the added weight of the men crashed into the large line and that was the final opening. He leaped over them and now it was just 15 ft gap between Gyugii and Keldran. Looking at him as his chest heaved heavily he barreled down through so many men. Kill so many people and went through so much hardship for this single moment in time. “You’ll pay you fat fuck.” His teeth gritted as he slowly began to walk towards him.- |KF|

Edited by Keruberosu 06:37, May 13, 2016

HokageSenju

Seeing as the mist continued to spread, Kei continued to move back while using narrow openings to dast behind walls and the remains of buildings. But where he had expected the mist to be temporarily halted, or slowed down due to being forced to squeeze through a whole, he was something that one would only imagine seeing in a nightmare. An acidic mist completely melted through whatever wall or obstacle Kei left between him and the ever approaching miasma of terror. Yet, as he ran, and kept that gap he had created at the start and maintained ever since, the Uchiha noted that the enemy held no sense of awareness for his allies. Many soldiers of the Rain were brought to die in anguish as the mist consumed them; screaming in agony as their bodies melted away by one of their very own.

Kei made smart use of this friendly-fire as he moved around the outline of the enemy forces and seeing as the sunagakure forces were less than few, the number of enemy casualties would be far greater. If his plan worked, the acidic mist would consume hundreds and hundreds of enemy troops as Kei ran as fast as his feet could carry him; due to the acidic mist continuing its chase. His heart now pounding heavily in his chest, he felt his body screaming for rest, but he couldn’t stop. The will of fire in his soul kept him going, it burned so brightly that the boy pushed himself further than he normally could. The adrenaline rushing through his body keeping his muscles going as he’d run a huge stretch of ground to make a half circle before finding a small circular metal door in the ground as he came to a grinding halt hand grabbed hold of the handlebar. Pulling it open, he quickly dropped down inside the sewers of Sunagakure and closed the lid above him before any mist could follow him inside.

The stench was unbelievable as the smell of excrement and rotting foods net his nose. He immediately felt a wave of nausea come up and he threw up and with a shaking hand again the wall began to wander off through the dark tunnels, occasionally staring behind him to see if he was being followed or not. He had lost Keldran on the battlefield,, unknown whether he had survived or not, and at this point he was not certain if he’d even survive himself. Collapsing against the wall, Kei groaned in pain and struggled to move on. And before long, found himself drifting in and out of consciousness.

For now, he waited to see if death would come after him or not. If not, then the chance was great that Kei would soon pass out. But he’d resist it as long as possible knowing that he had to return his information to the leaf, knowing that he had to do everything he could to find out about Keldran. But those were all but hopes and dreams. He was near powerless now, pushed beyond his limits. So with a future uncertain, Kei roared out in anger with such a huge amount of pent up emotion that it echoed throughout the entire sewage way. His entire heart drained in that single yell where he finally feed himself of those lingering chains that were the last claws pulling him into the darkness.

Flashes of his family, of fellow shinobi, of slain enemies, of those he knew who had died, all went by his eyes in a rapid series of frames that portrayed his life. He couldn’t stand it anymore, the feeling of being torn between duty and comradery, effectiveness or emotions.

“How can one do what’s right… in a world so wrong?”

06:57, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Gyugii and the final battle

Gyugii: The two were finally standing face to face originally the men were going to creep up behind him and attempt to strike him but Gyugii raised his fist. “No this is a fight between us two. Anyone interferes you die. Now get moving back behind me before you die like idiots to Yuudai’s carelessness.” All of the soldiers would listen to his commands flocking by the two almost menacingly showing the real power and control he had over such a vast majority of people. He had both of his arms behind his back almost as if he was toying with him. Almost as if he wasn’t taking it seriously but that’s when he said the dreaded statement. “You fat fuck.” Gyugii’s eyes changed from the one fairly blank expression they slanted downwards and now chakra began to flare off of his eyes almost like small sparks of lighting hitting off of one another. Both of his arms were still coated in the earth spear from not too long ago and then it happened. Keldran from the respective said had lifted his sword and tried to strike Gyugii with a downwards slash with all his might the intensity of a burning sun could be felt but Gyugii was Gyugii the most revered man in the bingo book and he was to be taken as deathly serious because everyone he touched besides the rain turned into a pile of ruble. Retracting his right arm he’d throwing it strongly against the sword and the emerald chakra would duel against the royal blue chakra. But Gyugii was much fresher, less fatigued and many other factors played into this so upon allowing Keldran think he had begun to slow him down by an surprised look on his face and lowering his knees abit. He’d then force himself up and fling his sword high into the air as it was still in his hand staggering the boy.

Now moving forward with his left which had lost the earth spear coating due to Gyugii’s own motives he came with the strongest possible left hook possible. “I WANT TO FEEL YOUR BLOOD SPILL ON MY OWN SKIN!” Hitting him and it struck so powerfully against the boys face it sent a slight shockwave off air off to the right side. The punch was insanely devastating and instantly cracked his jaw on impact and blood spurted out everywhere. This was Gyugii Akimichi. “Feel the regret as you die like a dog.”

The rest of the battle

Due to the high PH level mist the battle that was already close to done came to a quicker end than usual. Most of the armored soldiers and the flak shinobi were able to escape but some got trapped mid combat with the remaining Sunagakure nin so another 300 perished from the rain’s army the wailing and the blood curtling screams as the armor melted and their bodies followed the air having such a foul stench to it at the rapid decay of once alive seconds ago bodies. But this now leaving them with a total of 575 soldiers left and they all began to once again run from the incoming mist and form behind Gyugii while the rest of Sunagakure besides captain 3 was alive but he was playing for the opposite team. He noticed the boy beginning to run from the mist and he couldn’t have him getting any closer to the boss so he decided to take matters into his own hands. Pulling his war fan from his back once more he would be to hold it just below his waist and then with his immense strength he threw it upwards using his mastery of wind release and the force of his war fan striking the open air to aide Yuudai’s attack and send the PH heavy mist barreling after the boy at 50 mph. Sending it in his general direction but just somewhat further then it incase he’d try to fancy foot it immediately not wanting his effort be wasted in vain. If even some of it hit him he’d surely fall victim to whatever happened next.

07:14, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Keldran: |KF|-Keldran had tried the risky slash it seemed hope full at first it seemed Gyugii was being put down by the power of his Might and he kept pushing and pushing and pushing his achy muscles continued to try and then with almost no effort his arms were sent airborne and within the next seconds he was struck in the face with a insanely powerful left hook it quaking across his face and instantly cracking his jaw upon impact it sent him reeling. Keldran had never been hit that hard in his entire left as he slowly move backwards with a daze view he saw the monstrous silhouette coming towards him dropping his claymore during the hit backwards it was on the ground. Gripping Ded’s blade into his hand as another hit was coming to strike him he lazily rolled against a nearby wall and while his fist was somewhat stuck he would drive Ded’s katana directly into his back and pushing it all the way through he pierced through the skin but most of what drove through the man’s body was the spine edge of the blade as the top part on skimmed through muscle tissues and rib bones not even having enough sharpness to cleave through those. Sloppy swordsmanship due to his current state and also it truly showed the difference in craftsmanship between Fuma weapons and normal made weapons. Everyone was shocked including himself at the fact he actually drove it through him. Gyugii was durable but nothing vital was hit but the pain was all the same. Turning after pulling his fist out he pulled the sword out of himself from the back by bending himself forward and once finished with that he took the flat side of the blade as a means of disrespect and smashed it on top of his head full force making the blade completely shatter. The only memento of Ded had been destroyed and once doing so over Keldran’s head he would throw the remaining hilt to the side. Gripping him by the clothing and forcing him against the wall while looking at him. Keldran was so close to his eyes closing and consciousness being lost due to both of these attacks alone but his fire hadn’t been doused just yet. Leaning forward somewhat almost leaning into Gyugii’s clothing his completely bloody head would be near his shoulder which had weak amount of clothing and he opened his mouth and chomped down with what was left of his strength. Biting easily through the material and spitting it to the side and then finally reaching into flesh the blood was seeping into his eyes and Keldran was literally seeing Red and he was ripping into his skin and biting so hard the painful from using his fractured jaw was insanely painful but he had to endure. Taking a 5 inch chunk of skin he went for the exposed neck next but that’s when Gyugii motioned his right hand that was on his shoulder to his neck smashing his head into the wall. “You are a damned animal. That one actually hurt. But you know when I get hurt I have to give you back 10 times what I received right?” Slamming his head farther into the wall once again giving him whiplash as the bloody vision continued to fade and now is when it happened. Stepping back somewhat and Keldran continued to try and keep his balance Gyugii began his tirade from left to right, from left to right, from LEFT to right tirades and endless flurries of strong and aggressive hooks making his head move side to side and Keldran tried to raise his hands to protect himself but blood just continued to gush from his face and from his mouth as it flung out from each hit.

The blue chakra covering his eyes as the horrifying scene continued. All his men watching as the child got beat into a literally bloody pulp. Keldran had passed out mid flurry already but was still standing against the wall getting utterly destroyed by Gyugii.The sounds of his cheek bone crushing aganist the fists. 12 flurries, his jaw completely shattering but not unhinging 24 flurries, nose completely broken and somewhat hanging off his face 46 flurries and Gyugii just kept going as if he was possesed. “COME ON SUNSHINE WAKE YOURSELF BACK UP? THE SHOW HASN’T” Delivering a insane straight punch to force his head further into stone as he continued his left and right hooks. “ENDED YET, WOOO IM JUST GETTING WARMED UP.” Some men cringed others had to look away completely. Keldran’s blood kept flow and flowing and flowing. - |KF|

07:46, May 13, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

Yuudai: The mist grew thicker and thicker as it continued to leave Yuudai's mouth, the sound of everything living that lingered within this death cloud crying out in pain, the sounds of gargling and smell of death filled the air. Yuudai could sense the the life forces around him dropping, but one still hanging on for dear life... "Silence..." Yuudai would say in his head to himself before he sensed another being behind him. He would feel the strong gust of air flare beside him as he saw what his now revealed allie was doing, the one known as captain 3 to the Suna army launched a gust of air moving the mist in a chasing fashion towards the running boy revealing his location and route to Yuudai even though he could sense his every movement through the mist, this made it easier. Yuudai would put his focus on him and only him as he cloaked out of sight again running in the direction of the boy at a furious pace. Running after him would lead to Yuudai seeing him drop down into a manhole which would more than likely lead to a sewer... Yuudai would drop straight down into the grimey filth as the rain was pouring down through the manhole he just came down from. Due to it raining for quite some time now the Suna sewershad raised substantially with water to a little below the hip. Yuudai saw the boy begin to run maybe 8 feet ahead of him looking back into his eyes. Yuudai would just stay silent, out of his character, but would be justified for what was coming next. "A THOUSAND FEEDING SHARKS!" Yuudai would yell as it echoed through the entire sewer system as he slammed his hand down into the muck water summoning a thousand sharks that would be coming from all directions at furious speeds as they smelled the blood off the boy giving him no escape route, and his current condition would only make it worse.

Edited by JaeJaeTheAirplane 16:10, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Gyugii: The onslaught continued amazing amount of blood was spilling from the boy each hit delivered made his heart race, the fact he hadn’t fully fell yet and a lot of other factors almost mid way through this vicious beating inside his mind he respect what he had done. Even though Gyugii was a unforgiving man and a ruthless man he didn’t become this way overnight and as for his past only a small select few even began to understand. But at this moment in time it didn’t matter he has chosen his route due to blind anger and the flurries continued.

Once getting to 60 flurries he would take a back step and wiggle his arms abit and crack his knuckles with the palms of each respective hand. Taking a deep breath before now instead of hitting him with fast flurries he now began to resort to slower but more impactful strikes from both sides. Hit 61 forehead began to crack slightly open on Keldran, hit 67 jaw becomes slightly unhinged from the right side of his face. Hit 89 the amount of blood being spilled from Keldran becomes less and less.

Hit 94 was coming swift for Keldran’s face and from the darkness and teetering off the edge of deaths door. And he grabbed the first coming for his face and his body completely shaking and his entire face was completely bruised and his eyes barely open but Keldran was still fighting. He stopped the first with both of his hands and attempted to throw it back at Gyugii with a bloody smile.

Now speaking to the boy and almost completely shocked he was even able to defend himself in this state. “If I give you anything your will is the strongest I’ve tried to break thus far. But this isn’t a book this won’t have a happy ending. Maybe in another life we could’ve been friends but in this one you die.” Hitting him with 6 more hits each one wind exploding off due to raw force and ended it at one hundred Keldran still awake. Pulling a kunai from his hip he would grip the edge of it with two hands and there it happened. “If you think I’m an animal just wait till Godric finds you. I die with no regrets in my heart.” Hearing the name Godric was unfamiliar to him and it sounded like a name that really held no weight so Gyugii all but ignored it. Reaching on his thigh to pull out a single kunai now double gripped the small end and forcing it directly into the middle of Keldran’s chest crushing his sternum and from this point. Keldran’s body fell limp and his breathing was all but gone and he had almost no blood in his body left to offer. His body fell against the wall with the kunai still in his chest but Gyugii looking down at him had to make completely sure.

Picking him up and lifting him over his head and the effectively power bombing him into the ground below creating a 2 ft deep crater and after doing so he took a step back and looked at the battered body as the rain fell upon him and the rest of his soldiers couldn’t only stare in horror. What was once a strong leaf nin was just a hollow replacement.

Edited by Keruberosu 16:11, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Keldran: |KF|-His spirit his heart his will it burned so brightly it was almost a sin and a pain to the gods themselves as his fire began to fade away. The leaf shinobi Keldran Fuma would perish to a man who was revered throughout the entire world. Honestly he only had one regret and that was not getting Hitomi’s eye home and getting to say goodbye to his parents but both knew what t the shinobi life was it was merciless. When he threw his hands back in attempts to save himself it only made it worse after another 4 hits he would fade into black once more and within the recesses of his mind is where he resided while his real body had all but given out. Within he could only be seen inside a bright white area and down a farther narrow path way was even more blinding light something he couldn’t even begin to see through. He began to look around in this mirage and turning behind him he saw his parents. His genin, the village, and even himself during his younger years his genin years. Keldran wanted so much to be a shinobi over being just another normal blacksmith for the Fuma clan but now a part of him wishes he could go back and change it all. Those simple days of being around family and working all together was what he longed for not the insanely war torn and ravaged lands. The world from how he saw it even know was still blinded with ignorance and in-experience as much as he wanted to believe there was good out there it was too far too few. The ninja world isn’t what it once was. His parents would only smile and wave to him from afar and his younger self would run up to him and he greeted himself with a hug. “What do you want to be when you grow up?” the younger Keldran asked and he began to tear up and shake somewhat causing a form of confusion for the younger him but then he spoke. “I just didn’t want to be a failure being a success is what I wanted to be when I grew up. I thought being a shinobi was the right decision but maybe valuing those times I took for granted more is what made me a real hero not this.” He was confessing what he truly felt and the smaller him would run off to his parents and as a group the 3 walked away and disappeared the helpless Keldran reaching out to them but he couldn’t get any closer.

Now on the real life side of the spectrum where his body and mind were blank he was free-falling through the air and was power bombed into the ground landing with crushing force as he stopped completely moving. All his ribs broken and only everyone looked on almost as if it was a museum display.

His not moving body was just lying in the crater made and it just began to rain down even more heavily now his body being pelted by strokes of rain the scene grew silent and the air completely still as the curtains began to close but not fully.

As he rested upon the ground the camera panned directly above him and the scene turning black and white his heart was beating still beating strong beats. Then Keldran had one more strong beat before the heart would convulse for the last time and go completely flat.

Gyugii would now call over a group of soldiers and speak. “Strip him off all those weapons and leave them here along with his headband let this be a warning to any who show up. Carry his body the boss will want this.” Just like that the battle of Sunagakure had ended coming to a complete close. The rain hailing victorious once Yuudai had finished up whatever Yuudai was doing the entire rain army marched away from Sunagakure and disappeared into the morning sky. -|KF|

Edited by Keruberosu 17:13, May 13, 2016

AnonymousSavage

O was straight K.O for a while through the flight still having that same smile he went down with feeling fully relaxed while within his dreams that mental image of Hitomi sat while he felt so much more complete and whole as a human being instead of just a thing. Feeling the air just constantly blowing upon his face O yawned a bit as he tried to stretch his arms, but from the feeling he received it was as though he was tied down. Slowly his eyes opened seeing nothing but blur and darkness while his vision tried focusing in. Finally being able to see all O was watching was clouds just passing by over and over again which at first had him just staring off into the distance like “ Ohhh it’s just the clouds, all good bruh….” And just stared onwards happily into the sky more getting cozy within the dragons grip. After 10 seconds passed his eyes instantly went wide as he sat up as much as he could turning his head as he’d looked around quickly saying “ OHH WHAT THA FUCK!!???!..... iight just bring held by a FUCKIN dragon being kidnapped know probable… just gana get my booty

hole penetrated with a thousand years of scaly goodness, ain’t like there’s a problem here…” he’d say in a very sarcastic manner while simply just hanging there as the ride continued on. It turned out the Dragon dropped them off in Konoha and while he saw Mugen walking away probably in some sort of shock while looking very beat up. Meanwhile there O was looking in perfect condition with a smile yet when asked of where Keldran was he responded back with “He’s out there whippin niggas asses. I passed out after some shit went down and Mugen did too… SO I don’t know for sure, but my nigga Kel too sexy to die over there with those weak fuckers, he’ll be back draggin 1000 heads behind him just wait and see!” then smiled at everyone.

17:31, May 13, 2016

HokageSenju

Everything felt lifeless as he heard someone come after him. Earlier on, just before jumping down the manhole, Kei was surprised by the mist’s sudden boost in speed. The acidic cloud surrounded him just before he dipped down into the sewage way. However, the arm and hand he had used to open the door into the manhole were surrounded by a swirl of mist just before he could drop down and it left not a single molecule intact as Kei’s left arm had been completely disintegrated. His main hand, his sword fighting arm, lost in an instant before he dropped down into the darkness.

Back to current time, Kei got up and staggered away, limping heavily, while hearing the noises behind him and then fell down to his knees while turning around to see eye to eye with this shark-like monster-man who then used a jutsu that filled the entire sewage way with sharks that quickly came towards him. There were so many of them that there was nearly no room for escape, but still Kei ran.

“There… a corner….’

Almost falling onto the ground in the process, Kei staggered around a corner and continued his painful Jog but it was to no avail as the sharks were in the water here too, ever jumping out to try and devour him as he ran across the wall in order to avoid the water.

But he couldn’t avoid it all, as one of the sharks came up ready to bite him in half, only for the marine creature to be cut in two by Kei’s chokuto as the Uchiha then moved on to actually jump off the sharks while surfing on their backs like dashing over the water. After a few seconds of surfing he had to jump off and onto another shark cause his last taxi would have been bitten to pieces by the creature’s brethren.

The filthy water of the sewer was now a brown-red in color thanks to all of the sharkblood that had been spilled. Kei actually felt a shimmer of hope as he then saw a small opening in the distance where all of the dirty water was expelled down a small waterfall, into a dirty lake. Closer… and closer… he continued to move until finally… the sharks came up all around him. There was nowhere left to run even though Kei was so close to the end.

But where all hope seems lost… a trail of silver cut a full circle through to freedom as a dozen of bisected fish fell down only to be consumed by the every surging horde of sharks that kept on Kei’s tail as the young Uchiha gave it everything he got to jump out of the sewage exit, falling down the filthy waterfall that drained the sewage from 20 yards above the ground, with a cascading downpour of sharks coming after him.

As he fell to the ground, back first, Kei continued to fight off the sharks and killed a great number of them while his boy became covered in wounds from where the sharks had torn off pieces of skin and muscle and left heavy scars. His chest, legs, and remaining arm were now all bleeding as he made rough landing into against the surface of the lake, and sank down amidst the pool of shit. But he wasn’t alone as the sharks coming out of the sewage would also land inside this small lake. Again they rushed for him, but the Sharingan allowed Kei to keep u with their movements even though his own body was barely able to.

“Only one chance.”

Kei dropped the chokuto from his hand which slowly san down to the floor of the lake while clutching his now free hand around the fin of the first shark that came past him, allowing the creature to drag him off close to the edge of the lake. Then, drawing on every last once of strength left inside him, Kei pulled himself up on the shark to crouch on its back and kick off in a jump that led him to break free of the water’s surface, surrounded by a mist of droplets.

Here, in mid-air, a dozen more of the sharks jumped after him, only to be used as a platform by the even ingenious Kei who kicked himself off one of the large bodies of rough skin. Falling back through the air in an arc, Kei’s vision began to darken and blur before he finally landed on the shores of the lake, a few yards away from the water, with a few sharks flopping around on the sand around him as they had tried to lea after him but found themselves unable to do anything on dry land.

Then, with only one arm, a body covered in heavy wounds that continued to bleed, with parts of his skin and muscle torn by shark bites that left some of the sharp teeth embedded in his skin. After all of the running had left his legmuscles with the feeling of being consumed by acid, as they burned with each and every step he took until he could take it no more, Kei was force to crawl over the ground with only one hand. Every time he inhaled he could taste the sand that stretched on further than the eye could see. His dirty body now covered in mud from where the wetness of his skin hair and clothes made contact with the sand. He seemed like little more than a corpse at this point as he continued to crawl on, driven by a greater purpose. He had to return to find out what had happened to Keldran… he had to return home to give news of what occurred. Those thoughts kept him going as he dragged on with a trail of blood staining the sand in his wake.

Edited by HokageSenju 20:46, May 13, 2016

JaeJaeTheAirplane

Yuudai: Upon unleashing this sea of sharks Yuudai would jump on one's back as he traveled on it the whole way watching this boy try and orchestrate his get away. Yuudai would continue to watch him try and out finesse the sharks as he ran cut and slashed his to try and get to freedom, but the shark he needed to worry about would be watching him the whole way waiting in angst as he saw the boy finally start to get chewed up a bit as they were about to meet the sewers end as it seemed a drop off into what was more than likely a lake-like pool of water at the bottom. Right before Yuudai would reach the end of the sewer he would watch the boy make a last ditch effort by kicking off the shark as he free falled to a sandy shore that lay at the bottom as he looked to be barely hanging on crawling with the only arm he had left. Yuudai would unfasten Samehada from his shoulder strap and ready it before jumping forward off the shark with prejudice towards the shore and the boy as he pulled back with both hands drawing his sword back before cleaving forward at the slowly crawling boy's upper back, chest area if looked at from the from sticking his sword into the area with the force of the swing and jump behind it, once would feel it connect he would rip the sword in his direction which would rip the boy not only in half at the chest but also absorb whatever chakra he had left. The cleave caused blood to spurt out as the heart could be seen from the wound of the upperbody pumping out his last heart few heartbeats before it stopped. "Troublesome YOU WERE! NOW GIVE ME THOSE EYES YA SHIT!" he would say as he turned the upper portion of the body over as he gouged the eyes out one at a time as he put them in his pouch for later use.

10 minutes later...

After his killing of the boy Yuudai would mke his way back through the smelly and repulsive sewer emerging from the manhole once more to see the chaos had come to a stop. The rain never gave up as it kept beading down on Yuudai as he made his way back to were Gyugii would've been fighting as he was sure he never moved. His partner would be waiting, surrounded by bloodied bodies, ashes, and weapons that lay ownerless as their soldiers held the boy with sapphire hair as he lay limp almost lifeless. "It has been done, now the real plot begins... HEHEHE!" Yuudai would say as Gyugii, the remainder of their army, and himself began to march back to where they had come.

21:17, May 13, 2016

HokageSenju

Before he could have crawled far Kei heard something move and saw a shadow grow on the ground beside him, the shadow of a man wielding a large sword, which could only mean one thing; the opponent hadn’t given up chase and actually jumped out of the sewage ending, all 20 yards down to the ground. At this point nothing separated Kei from Death as this monster leaped through the air while cleaving down the massive weapon. How could one ever expect anything from the 16 year old who, with 10% charka, had fought through dozens of enemy men alongside Keldran who killed even more, the both of them getting severely wounded, to then last longer in combat with the shark-like foe than the actual Kazekage even after all that previous fighting, before then even running his lungs out to make use of the enemy’s acidic mist to take care of over 300 soldiers of the rain. To then even escape from a thousand brutal sharks. It only showed how strong a Shinobi Kei truly was to have gone through all that without enough chakra to use a jutsu, and barely enough to maintain his Sharingan, by cleverly making use of his surroundings, movement, and swordfighting ability. Showing that cunning was truely his greatest technique of all.

He had gone beyond expectations. So it was near disgusting to behold how Kei’s mind still wasn’t out of answers as his painridden body was spun to the side so he laid on his back just as the opponents sword first carved through the wet sand where Kei laid down before. Through the upheaval of sand, that barred ordinary eyes from sight, Kei’s eyes, the sharingan, surrounded by dried up blood staining his eyelids, could make out the outline of the opponents figure to such precision that he even saw a pulsating effect in the outline from the main artery in the right side of the enemy’s neck. And that was where he struck.

As the opponent’s body would be locked in the momentum of coming down, and swinging down, and with Kei only needing a glance at the falling shadow to calculate the trajectory of the falling opponent beforehand, the Uchiha’s last attempt would be near inevitable as he had grabbed one of his last two shuriken while having rolled away from samehada’s wrath and then leaned up while reaching over with his only arm; aiming to throw the shuriken straight through the Carotid artery that would stop blood flow to the opponent’s brain, leading to a near-instant kill with a fountain of blood squirting around before the upheaval of sand could even begin falling down; making sure to hide his movements behind it.

With the attempt to his life being made, Kei had shown to have one final ace in his pocket, his capability to time precisely while going for the kill; especially when an opponent wen in aggressively. Something he had trained and practiced for years. He rolled away one final time and struggled to get onto his knees while taking the final Shuriken he has on him in hand. His eyes vexed on what would most likely be the end of this Shark-man.

“The more I ran, the more you wanted to see me dead. The typical behavior of a blood-lusty hunter. I knew that I’d eventually become such a weakened prey in your eyes that you could come at me with the estimation that I could do nothing… but I was waiting for your pejudice. Your brand of evil deserves not to walk on this world.”

If the opponent had died, and he met no more misfortune on his path, Kei would slowly but surely make his way home while always travelling out of sight as best he could, coughing up blood and puking several times along the way, but not before sealing samehada in a small scroll. And by the time Seika had arrived in Konoha, his shadow clone would disperse with said information of her survival while also returning 50% of Kei’s chakra. With that, he’d survive the journey home with the following injuries: Missing his primary left arm, suffered heavy bite wounds that took away parts of skin and muscle and even crushed a few ribs, many skin-deep cut wounds over all of his body, a major gash running down the length of his back, with all of the wounds infected from all of the bacteria that roamed around the sewage water.- The moment he’d arrive in Konoha he’d pass out immediately and wouldn’t wake up for a month or so to find out up till which point his injuries could’ve been treated.

22:14, May 13, 2016

Keruberosu

Yuudai:The time of his jump gave the boy the split second to slightly roll out of the way. As samehada hit the sand the sword itself would have enough as it came to life expanding itself to twice its size in height and width as it lifted itself up from the ground moving in front of Yuudai. He hadn't seen his faithful companion this irritated in a long while a it was looking to feast. The sounds of metal clinking off its scales could be heard but it was to no avail. Yuudai would stomp on the boys left leg which be close to him to keep him from moving away pinning it to sand harshly. In the same instance Yuudai would make these actions Samehada would already be crashing down its giant mouth now open teeth twice the size of a great whites as it would go crashing down towards his stomach looking to rip out his guts and feed once and for all.

23:58, May 13, 2016

HokageSenju

Torn down, without energy, without chakra, Kei had still proven resourceful and in the end found himself beaten by something completely unexpected. That sword, Samehada, it suddenly grew and moved on its own. Kei couldn’t believe how such a thing was possible and could have never expected it, let alone react to it in his current state. With all his previous actions, he had the time and room to move while being on top of what was going on but this… this he’d never imagine. “A sentient being…” Kei’s face was expressionless as Samehada was eating through his guy, displaying the iron will of a true Spartan while only his lips moved in a soft whisper. “Such filth as you carries such a weapon?”. Now addressing Samehada, Kei spoke his last words without so much as a flinch. “You should find a better hand to serve, if you are truly a living being then understand that as long as you serve this man, you will not find and create peace. But if you are truly as evil as the man who wields you, then I wish upon you the very same end. As I foresee something greater is about to happen. It won’t be by my blade but the Shinobi era has begun its rocky, agony-filled, and treacherous path towards hope. Towards li.”

Further words were cut off by an upheaval of blood, and with that, Kei was dead. His lifeless eyes gazing up into the nights sky while the rain washed his face clean.

“Kin-shi…. Ded… he loved you. May my final words reach your dreams as I perish from existence. May my death be the salvation for a new soul born on this very day, so that that soul may live free of the darkness that tainted my existence.”

“In the end, Keldran, we saw to the survival of two promising new Genin. Perhaps they’ll set out to carry the message of hope. Knowing that glory can be found in the most unexpected of places.” 